Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Melville, Herman, 1819-1891 [1849], His first voyage (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf276].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- --

p276-020 CHAPTER I. HOW WELLINGBOROUGH REDBURN'S TASTE FOR THE SEA WAS BORN AND BRED IN HIM.

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

Wellingborough, as you are going to sea, suppose you
take this shooting-jacket of mine along; it's just the thing—
take it, it will save the expense of another. You see,
it's quite warm; fine long skirts, stout horn buttons, and
plenty of pockets.”

Out of the goodness and simplicity of his heart, thus
spoke my elder brother to me, upon the eve of my departure
for the seaport.

“And, Wellingborough,” he added, “since we are both
short of money, and you want an outfit, and I have none to
give, you may as well take my fowling-piece along, and sell
it in New York for what you can get.—Nay, take it; it's
of no use to me now; I can't find it in powder any more.”

I was then but a boy. Some time previous my mother
had removed from New York to a pleasant village on the
Hudson River, where we lived in a small house, in a quiet
way. Sad disappointments in several plans which I had
sketched for my future life; the necessity of doing something
for myself, united to a naturally roving disposition,
had now conspired within me, to send me to sea as a sailor.

For months previous I had been poring over old New
York papers, delightedly perusing the long columns of ship
advertisements, all of which possessed a strange, romantic

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

charm to me. Over and over again I devoured such announcements
as the following:

FOR BREMEN.
The coppered and copper-fastened brig Leda, having nearly
completed her cargo, will sail for the above port on
Tuesday the twentieth of May
.
For freight or passage apply on board at Coenties Slip.

To my young inland imagination every word in an advertisement
like this, suggested volumes of thought.

A brig! The very word summoned up the idea of a
black, sea-worn craft, with high, cozy bulwarks, and rakish
masts and yards.

Coppered and copper-fastened! That fairly smelt of
the salt water! How different such vessels must be from
the wooden, one-masted, green-and-white-painted sloops, that
glided up and down the river before our house on the bank.

Nearly completed her cargo! How momentous the announcement;
suggesting ideas, too, of musty bales, and cases
of silks and satins, and filling me with contempt for the vile
deck-loads of hay and lumber, with which my river experience
was familiar.

Will sail on Tuesday the 20th of May—and the newspaper
bore date the fifth of the month! Fifteen whole
days beforehand; think of that; what an important voyage
it must be, that the time of sailing was fixed upon so long
beforehand; the river sloops were not used to make such
prospective announcements.

For freight or passage apply on board! Think of
going on board a coppered and copper-fastened brig, and
taking passage for Bremen! And who could be going to
Bremen? No one but foreigners, doubtless; men of dark
complexions and jet-black whiskers, who talked French.

Coenties Slip. Plenty more brigs and any quantity of
ships must be lying there. Coenties Slip must be somewhere
near ranges of grim-looking warehouses, with rusty

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

iron doors and shutters, and tiled roofs; and old anchors
and chain-cable piled on the walk. Old-fashioned coffee-houses,
also, much abound in that neighborhood, with sunburnt
sea-captains going in and out, smoking cigars, and
talking about Havanna, London, and Calcutta.

All these my imaginations were wonderfully assisted by
certain shadowy reminiscences of wharves, and warehouses,
and shipping, with which a residence in a seaport during
early childhood had supplied me.

Particularly, I remembered standing with my father on
the wharf when a large ship was getting under way, and
rounding the head of the pier. I remembered the yo heave
ho!
of the sailors, as they just showed their woolen caps
above the high bulwarks. I remembered how I thought
of their crossing the great ocean; and that that very ship,
and those very sailors, so near to me then, would after a
time be actually in Europe.

Added to these reminiscences my father, now dead, had
several times crossed the Atlantic on business affairs, for he
had been an importer in Broad-street. And of winter evenings
in New York, by the well-remembered sea-coal fire in
old Greenwich-street, he used to tell my brother and me of
the monstrous waves at sea, mountain high; of the masts
bending like twigs; and all about Havre, and Liverpool,
and about going up into the ball of St. Paul's in London.
Indeed, during my early life, most of my thoughts of the
sea were connected with the land; but with fine old lands,
full of mossy cathedrals and churches, and long, narrow,
crooked streets without side-walks, and lined with strange
houses. And especially I tried hard to think how such
places must look of rainy days and Saturday afternoons;
and whether indeed they did have rainy days and Saturdays
there, just as we did here; and whether the boys went to
school there, and studied geography, and wore their shirt
collars turned over, and tied with a black ribbon; and
whether their papas allowed them to wear boots, instead

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

of shoes, which I so much disliked, for boots looked so
manly.

As I grew older my thoughts took a larger flight, and I
frequently fell into long reveries about distant voyages and
travels, and thought how fine it would be, to be able to
talk about remote and barbarous countries; with what reverence
and wonder people would regard me, if I had just
returned from the coast of Africa or New Zealand; how
dark and romantic my sunburnt cheeks would look; how I
would bring home with me foreign clothes of a rich fabric
and princely make, and wear them up and down the streets,
and how grocers' boys would turn back their heads to look
at me, as I went by. For I very well remembered staring
at a man myself, who was pointed out to me by my aunt
one Sunday in Church, as the person who had been in
Stony Arabia, and passed through strange adventures there,
all of which with my own eyes I had read in the book
which he wrote, an arid-looking book in a pale yellow cover.

“See what big eyes he has,” whispered my aunt, “they
got so big, because when he was almost dead with famishing
in the desert, he all at once caught sight of a date tree,
with the ripe fruit hanging on it.”

Upon this, I stared at him till I thought his eyes were
really of an uncommon size, and stuck out from his head
like those of a lobster. I am sure my own eyes must have
magnified as I stared. When church was out, I wanted
my aunt to take me along and follow the traveler home.
But she said the constables would take us up, if we did;
and so I never saw this wonderful Arabian traveler again.
But he long haunted me; and several times I dreamt of
him, and thought his great eyes were grown still larger and
rounder; and once I had a vision of the date tree.

In course of time, my thoughts became more and more
prone to dwell upon foreign things; and in a thousand ways
I sought to gratify my tastes. We had several pieces of
furniture in the house, which had been brought from Europe.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

These I examined again and again, wondering where the
wood grew; whether the workmen who made them still
survived, and what they could be doing with themselves
now.

Then we had several oil-paintings and rare old engravings
of my father's, which he himself had bought in Paris,
hanging up in the dining-room.

Two of these were sea-pieces. One represented a fat-looking,
smoky fishing-boat, with three whiskerandoes in red
caps, and their trowsers legs rolled up, hauling in a seine.
There was high French-like land in one corner, and a tumble-down
gray lighthouse surmounting it. The waves were
toasted brown, and the whole picture looked mellow and old.
I used to think a piece of it might taste good.

The other represented three old-fashioned French men-of-war
with high castles, like pagodas, on the bow and stern,
such as you see in Froissart; and snug little turrets on top
of the mast, full of little men, with something undefinable
in their hands. All three were sailing through a bright-blue
sea, blue as Sicily skies; and they were leaning over
on their sides at a fearful angle; and they must have been
going very fast, for the white spray was about the bows like
a snow-storm.

Then, we had two large green French portfolios of colored
prints, more than I could lift at that age. Every Saturday
my brothers and sisters used to get them out of the
corner where they were kept, and spreading them on the
floor, gaze at them with never-failing delight.

They were of all sorts. Some were pictures of Versailles,
its masquerades, its drawing-rooms, its fountains, and courts,
and gardens, with long lines of thick foliage cut into fantastic
doors and windows, and towers and pinnacles. Others
were rural scenes, full of fine skies, pensive cows standing
up to the knees in water, and shepherd-boys and cottages
in the distance, half concealed in vineyards and vines.

And others were pictures of natural history, representing

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

rhinoceroses and elephants and spotted tigers; and above
all there was a picture of a great whale, as big as a ship,
stuck full of harpoons, and three boats sailing after it as fast
as they could fly.

Then, too, we had a large library-case, that stood in the
hall; an old brown library-case, tall as a small house; it
had a sort of basement, with large doors, and a lock and
key; and higher up, there were glass doors, through which
might be seen long rows of old books, that had been printed
in Paris, and London, and Leipsic. There was a fine library
edition of the Spectator, in six large volumes with
gilded backs; and many a time I gazed at the word “London
on the title-page. And there was a copy of D'Alembert
in French, and I wondered what a great man I would
be, if by foreign travel I should ever be able to read straight
along without stopping, out of that book, which now was a
riddle to every one in the house but my father, whom I so
much liked to hear talk French, as he sometimes did to a
servant we had.

That servant, too, I used to gaze at with wonder; for in
answer to my incredulous cross-questions, he had over and
over again assured me, that he had really been born in
Paris. But this I never entirely believed; for it seemed so
hard to comprehend, how a man who had been born in a
foreign country, could be dwelling with me in our house in
America.

As years passed on, this continual dwelling upon foreign
associations, bred in me a vague prophetic thought, that I
was fated, one day or other, to be a great voyager; and
that just as my father used to entertain strange gentlemen
over their wine after dinner, I would hereafter be telling
my own adventures to an eager auditory. And I have no
doubt that this presentiment had something to do with bringing
about my subsequent rovings.

But that which perhaps more than any thing else, converted
my vague dreamings and longings into a definite

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

purpose of seeking my fortune on the sea, was an old-fashioned
glass ship, about eighteen inches long, and of French
manufacture, which my father, some thirty years before,
had brought home from Hamburgh as a present to a great-uncle
of mine: Senator Wellingborough, who had died a
member of Congress in the days of the old Constitution,
and after whom I had the honor of being named. Upon
the decease of the Senator, the ship was returned to the
donor.

It was kept in a square glass case, which was regularly
dusted by one of my sisters every morning, and stood on a
little claw-footed Dutch tea-table in one corner of the sitting-room.
This ship, after being the admiration of my
father's visitors in the capital, became the wonder and delight
of all the people of the village where we now resided,
many of whom used to call upon my mother, for no other
purpose than to see the ship. And well did it repay the
long and curious examinations which they were accustomed
to give it.

In the first place, every bit of it was glass, and that was
a great wonder of itself; because the masts, yards, and
ropes were made to resemble exactly the corresponding parts
of a real vessel that could go to sea. She carried two tiers
of black guns all along her two decks; and often I used to
try to peep in at the portholes, to see what else was inside;
but the holes were so small, and it looked so very dark indoors,
that I could discover little or nothing; though, when
I was very little, I made no doubt, that if I could but once
pry open the hull, and break the glass all to pieces, I would
infallibly light upon something wonderful, perhaps some gold
guineas, of which I have always been in want, ever since I
could remember. And often I used to feel a sort of insane
desire to be the death of the glass ship, case, and all, in
order to come at the plunder; and one day, throwing out
some hint of the kind to my sisters, they ran to my mother
in a great clamor; and after that, the ship was placed on

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

the mantle-piece for a time, beyond my reach, and until I
should recover my reason.

I do not know how to account for this temporary madness
of mine, unless it was, that I had been reading in a
story-book about Captain Kidd's ship, that lay somewhere
at the bottom of the Hudson near the Highlands, full of
gold as it could be; and that a company of men were trying
to dive down and get the treasure out of the hold, which
no one had ever thought of doing before, though there she
had lain for almost a hundred years.

Not to speak of the tall masts, and yards, and rigging of
this famous ship, among whose mazes of spun-glass I used
to rove in imagination, till I grew dizzy at the main-truck,
I will only make mention of the people on board of her.
They, too, were all of glass, as beautiful little glass sailors
as any body ever saw, with hats and shoes on, just like living
men, and curious blue jackets with a sort of ruffle round
the bottom. Four or five of these sailors were very nimble
little chaps, and were mounting up the rigging with very
long strides; but for all that, they never gained a single
inch in the year, as I can take my oath.

Another sailor was sitting astride of the spanker-boom,
with his arms over his head, but I never could find out
what that was for; a second was in the fore-top, with a coil
of glass rigging over his shoulder; the cook, with a glass
ax, was splitting wood near the fore-hatch; the steward, in
a glass apron, was hurrying toward the cabin with a plate
of glass pudding; and a glass dog, with a red mouth, was
barking at him; while the captain in a glass cap was smoking
a glass cigar on the quarter-deck. He was leaning
against the bulwark, with one hand to his head; perhaps
he was unwell, for he looked very glassy out of the eyes.

The name of this curious ship was La Reine, or The
Queen, which was painted on her stern where any one
might read it, among a crowd of glass dolphins and sea-horses
carved there in a sort of semicircle.

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

And this Queen rode undisputed mistress of a green
glassy sea, some of whose waves were breaking over her
bow in a wild way, I can tell you, and I used to be giving
her up for lost and foundered every moment, till I grew
older, and perceived that she was not in the slightest danger
in the world.

A good deal of dust, and fuzzy stuff like down, had in the
course of many years worked through the joints of the case,
in which the ship was kept, so as to cover all the sea with
a light dash of white, which if any thing improved the
general effect, for it looked like the foam and froth raised by
the terrible gale the good Queen was battling against.

So much for La Reine. We have her yet in the house,
but many of her glass spars and ropes are now sadly shattered
and broken,—but I will not have her mended; and
her figure-head, a gallant warrior in a cocked-hat, lies
pitching head-foremost down into the trough of a calamitous
sea under the bows—but I will not have him put on his
legs again, till I get on my own; for between him and me
there is a secret sympathy; and my sisters tell me, even
yet, that he fell from his perch the very day I left home to
go to sea on this my first voyage.

-- --

p276-029 CHAPTER II. REDBURN'S DEPARTURE FROM HOME.

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

It was with a heavy heart and full eyes, that my poor
mother parted with me; perhaps she thought me an erring
and a willful boy, and perhaps I was; but if I was, it had
been a hardhearted world, and hard times that had made
me so. I had learned to think much and bitterly before
my time; all my young mounting dreams of glory had left
me; and at that early age, I was as unambitious as a man
of sixty.

Yes, I will go to sea; cut my kind uncles and aunts, and
sympathizing patrons, and leave no heavy hearts but those
in my own home, and take none along but the one which
aches in my bosom. Cold, bitter cold as December, and
bleak as its blasts, seemed the world then to me; there is no
misanthrope like a boy disappointed; and such was I, with
the warm soul of me flogged out by adversity. But these
thoughts are bitter enough even now, for they have not yet
gone quite away; and they must be uncongenial enough to
the reader; so no more of that, and let me go on with
my story.

“Yes, I will write you, dear mother, as soon as I can,”
murmured I, as she charged me for the hundredth time, not
to fail to inform her of my safe arrival in New York.

“And now Mary, Martha, and Jane, kiss me all round,
dear sisters, and then I am off. I'll be back in four months—
it will be autumn then, and we'll go into the woods after
nuts, and I'll tell you all about Europe. Good-by! good-by!”

So I broke loose from their arms, and not daring to look

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

behind, ran away as fast as I could, till I got to the corner
where my brother was waiting. He accompanied me part
of the way to the place, where the steamboat was to leave
for New York; instilling into me much sage advice above
his age, for he was but eight years my senior, and warning
me again and again to take care of myself; and I solemnly
promised I would; for what cast-away will not promise to
take care of himself, when he sees that unless he himself
does, no one else will.

We walked on in silence till I saw that his strength was
giving out,—he was in ill health then,—and with a mute
grasp of the hand, and a loud thump at the heart, we
parted.

It was early on a raw, cold, damp morning toward the
end of spring, and the world was before me; stretching
away a long muddy road, lined with comfortable houses,
whose inmates were taking their sunrise naps, heedless of
the wayfarer passing. The cold drops of drizzle trickled
down my leather cap, and mingled with a few hot tears on
my cheeks.

I had the whole road to myself, for no one was yet stirring,
and I walked on, with a slouching, dogged gait. The
gray shooting-jacket was on my back, and from the end of
my brother's rifle hung a small bundle of my clothes. My
fingers worked moodily at the stock and trigger, and I
thought that this indeed was the way to begin life, with a
gun in your hand!

Talk not of the bitterness of middle-age and after life;
a boy can feel all that, and much more, when upon his young
soul the mildew has fallen; and the fruit, which with others
is only blasted after ripeness, with him is nipped in the
first blossom and bud. And never again can such blights be
made good; they strike in too deep, and leave such a scar
that the air of Paradise might not erase it. And it is a
hard and cruel thing thus in early youth to taste beforehand
the pangs which should be reserved for the stout

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

time of manhood, when the gristle has become bone, and
we stand up and fight out our lives, as a thing tried before
and foreseen; for then we are veterans used to sieges and
battles, and not green recruits, recoiling at the first shock of
the encounter.

At last gaining the boat we pushed off, and away we
steamed down the Hudson. There were few passengers on
board, the day was so unpleasant; and they were mostly
congregated in the after cabin round the stoves. After breakfast,
some of them went to reading: others took a nap on
the settees; and others sat in silent circles, speculating, no
doubt, as to who each other might be.

They were certainly a cheerless set, and to me they all
looked stony-eyed and heartless. I could not help it, I almost
hated them; and to avoid them, went on deck, but a
storm of sleet drove me below. At last I bethought me,
that I had not procured a ticket, and going to the captain's
office to pay my passage and get one, was horror-struck to
find, that the price of passage had been suddenly raised that
day, owing to the other boats not running; so that I had
not enough money to pay for my fare. I had supposed it
would be but a dollar, and only a dollar did I have, whereas
it was two. What was to be done? The boat was off,
and there was no backing out; so I determined to say nothing
to any body, and grimly wait until called upon for my
fare.

The long weary day wore on till afternoon; one incessant
storm raged on deck; but after dinner the few passengers,
waked up with their roast-beef and mutton, became a little
more sociable. Not with me, for the scent and savor of poverty
was upon me, and they all cast toward me their evil
eyes and cold suspicious glances, as I sat apart, though
among them. I felt that desperation and recklessness of
poverty which only a pauper knows. There was a mighty
patch upon one leg of my trowsers, neatly sewed on, for it
had been executed by my mother, but still very obvious and

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

incontrovertible to the eye. This patch I had hitherto
studiously endeavored to hide with the ample skirts of my
shooting jacket; but now I stretched out my leg boldly, and
thrust the patch under their noses, and looked at them so,
that they soon looked away, boy though I was. Perhaps
the gun that I clenched frightened them into respect; or
there might have been something ugly in my eye; or my
teeth were white, and my jaws were set. For several hours,
I sat gazing at a jovial party seated round a mahogany table,
with some crackers and cheese, and wine and cigars. Their
faces were flushed with the good dinner they had eaten;
and mine felt pale and wan with a long fast. If I had presumed
to offer to make one of their party; if I had told
them of my circumstances, and solicited something to refresh
me, I very well knew from the peculiar hollow ring of their
laughter, they would have had the waiters put me out of the
cabin, for a beggar, who had no business to be warming himself
at their stove. And for that insult, though only a conceit,
I sat and gazed at them, putting up no petitions for
their prosperity. My whole soul was soured within me, and
when at last the captain's clerk, a slender young man, dressed
in the height of fashion, with a gold watch chain and broach,
came round collecting the tickets, I buttoned up my coat to
the throat, clutched my gun, put on my leather cap, and
pulling it well down, stood up like a sentry before him. He
held out his hand, deeming any remark superfluous, as his
object in pausing before me must be obvious. But I stood
motionless and silent, and in a moment he saw how it was
with me. I ought to have spoken and told him the case, in
plain, civil terms, and offered my dollar, and then waited the
event. But I felt too wicked for that. He did not wait a
great while, but spoke first himself; and in a gruff voice,
very unlike his urbane accents when accosting the wine and
cigar party, demanded my ticket. I replied that I had none.
He then demanded the money; and upon my answering that
I had not enough, in a loud angry voice that attracted all

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

eyes, he ordered me out of the cabin into the storm. The
devil in me then mounted up from my soul, and spread over
my frame, till it tingled at my finger ends; and I muttered
out my resolution to stay where I was, in such a manner,
that the ticket man faltered back.

“There's a dollar for you,” I added, offering it.

“I want two,” said he.

“Take that or nothing,” I answered; “it is all I have.”

I thought he would strike me. But, accepting the money,
he contented himself with saying something about sportsmen
going on shooting expeditions, without having money to pay
their expenses; and hinted that such chaps might better lay
aside their fowling pieces, and assume the buck and saw.
He then passed on, and left every eye fastened upon me.

I stood their gazing some time, but at last could stand it
no more. I pushed my seat right up before the most insolent
gazer, a short fat man, with a plethora of cravat round
his neck, and fixing my gaze on his, gave him more gazes
than he sent. This somewhat embarrassed him, and he
looked round for some one to take hold of me; but no one
coming, he pretended to be very busy counting the gilded
wooden beams overhead. I then turned to the next gazer,
and clicking my gun-lock, deliberately presented the piece
at him.

Upon this, he overset his seat in his eagerness to get
beyond my range, for I had him point blank, full in the left
eye; and several persons starting to their feet, exclaimed that
I must be crazy. So I was at that time; for otherwise I
know not how to account for my demoniac feelings, of which
I was afterward heartily ashamed, as I ought to have been,
indeed; and much more than that.

I then turned on my heel, and shouldering my fowling-piece
and bundle, marched on deck, and walked there through
the dreary storm, till I was wet through, and the boat touched
the wharf at New York.

Such is boyhood.

-- --

p276-034 CHAPTER III. HE ARRIVES IN TOWN.

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

From the boat's bow, I jumped ashore, before she was
secured, and following my brother's directions, proceeded
across the town toward St. John's Park, to the house of a
college friend of his, for whom I had a letter.

It was a long walk; and I stepped in at a sort of grocery to
get a drink of water, where some six or eight rough looking
fellows were playing dominoes upon the counter, seated upon
cheese boxes. They winked, and asked what sort of sport
I had had gunning on such a rainy day, but I only gulped
down my water and stalked off.

Dripping like a seal, I at last grounded arms at the door-way
of my brother's friend, rang the bell and inquired for him.

“What do you want?” said the servant, eying me as if
I were a housebreaker.

“I want to see your lord and master; show me into the
parlor.”

Upon this my host himself happened to make his appearance,
and seeing who I was, opened his hand and heart to
me at once, and drew me to his fireside; he had received a
letter from my brother, and had expected me that day.

The family were at tea; the fragrant herb filled the room
with its aroma; the brown toast was odoriferous; and every
thing pleasant and charming. After a temporary warming,
I was shown to a room, where I changed my wet dress, and
returning to the table, found that the interval had been well
improved by my hostess; a meal for a traveler was spread,
and I laid into it sturdily. Every mouthful pushed the
devil that had been tormenting me all day farther and

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

farther out of me, till at last I entirely ejected him with three
successive bowls of Bohea.

Magic of kind words, and kind deeds, and good tea! That
night I went to bed thinking the world pretty tolerable, after
all; and I could hardly believe that I had really acted that
morning as I had, for I was naturally of an easy and forbearing
disposition; though when such a disposition is temporarily
roused, it is perhaps worse than a cannibal's.

Next day, my brother's friend, whom I choose to call Mr.
Jones, accompanied me down to the docks among the shipping,
in order to get me a place. After a good deal of searching,
we lighted upon a ship for Liverpool, and found the
captain in the cabin; which was a very handsome one,
lined with mahogany and maple; and the steward, an elegant
looking mulatto in a gorgeous turban, was setting out
on a sort of sideboard some dinner service which looked like
silver, but it was only Britannia ware highly polished.

As soon as I clapped my eye on the captain, I thought to
myself he was just the captain to suit me. He was a fine
looking man, about forty, splendidly dressed, with very black
whiskers, and very white teeth, and what I took to be a
free, frank look out of a large hazel eye. I liked him amazingly.
He was promenading up and down the cabin, humming
some brisk air to himself when we entered.

“Good morning, sir,” said my friend.

“Good morning, good morning, sir,” said the captain.
“Steward, chairs for the gentlemen.”

“Oh! never mind, sir,” said Mr. Jones, rather taken
aback by his extreme civility. “I merely called to see
whether you want a fine young lad to go to sea with you.
Here he is; he has long wanted to be a sailor; and his
friends have at last concluded to let him go for one voyage,
and see how he likes it.”

“Ah! indeed!” said the captain, blandly, and looking
where I stood. He's a fine fellow; I like him. So you
want to be a sailor, my boy, do you?” added he,

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

affectionately patting my head. “It's a hard life, though; a hard
life.”

But when I looked round at his comfortable, and almost
luxurious cabin, and then at his handsome care-free face, I
thought he was only trying to frighten me, and I answered,
“Well, sir, I am ready to try it.”

“I hope he's a country lad, sir,” said the captain to my
friend, “these city boys are sometimes hard cases.”

“Oh! yes, he's from the country,” was the reply, “and of
a highly respectable family; his great-uncle died a Senator.”

“But his great-uncle don't want to go to sea too?” said
the captain, looking funny.

“Oh! no, oh, no!—Ha! ha!”

“Ha! ha!” echoed the captain.

A fine funny gentleman, thought I, not much fancying,
however, his levity concerning my great-uncle, he'll be
cracking his jokes the whole voyage; and so I afterward
said to one of the riggers on board; but he bade me look
out, that he did not crack my head.

“Well, my lad,” said the captain, “I suppose you know
we havn't any pastures and cows on board; you can't get
any milk at sea, you know.”

“Oh! I know all about that, sir; my father has crossed
the ocean, if I havn't.”

“Yes,” cried my friend, “his father, a gentleman of one
of the first families in America, crossed the Atlantic several
times on important business.”

“Embassador extraordinary?” said the captain, looking
funny again.

“Oh! no, he was a wealthy merchant.”

“Ah! indeed!” said the captain, looking grave and bland
again, “then this fine lad is the son of a gentleman?”

“Certainly,” said my friend, “and he's only going to sea
for the humor of it; they want to send him on his travels
with a tutor, but he will go to sea as a sailor.”

The fact was, that my young friend (for he was only about

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

twenty-five) was not a very wise man; and this was a huge
fib, which out of the kindness of his heart, he told in my
behalf, for the purpose of creating a profound respect for me
in the eyes of my future lord.

Upon being apprized, that I had willfully forborne taking
the grand tour with a tutor, in order to put my hand in a
tar-bucket, the handsome captain looked ten times more
funny than ever; and said that he himself would be my
tutor, and take me on my travels, and pay for the privilege.

“Ah!” said my friend, “that reminds me of business.
Pray, captain, how much do you generally pay a handsome
young fellow like this?”

“Well,” said the captain, looking grave and profound,
“we are not so particular about beauty, and we never give
more than three dollars to a green lad like Wellingborough
here, that's your name, my boy? Wellingborough Redburn!—
Upon my soul, a fine sounding name.”

“Why, captain,” said Mr. Jones, quickly interrupting
him, “that won't pay for his clothing.”

“But you know his highly respectable and wealthy relations
will doubtless see to all that,” replied the captain, with
his funny look again.

“Oh! yes, I forgot that,” said Mr. Jones, looking rather
foolish. “His friends will of course see to that.”

“Of course,” said the captain smiling.

“Of course,” repeated Mr. Jones, looking reufully at the
patch on my pantaloons, which just then I endeavored to
hide with the skirt of my shooting-jacket.

“You are quite a sportsman I see,” said the captain,
eying the great buttons on my coat, upon each of which
was a carved fox.

Upon this my benevolent friend thought that here was a
grand opportunity to befriend me.

“Yes, he's quite a sportsman,” said he, “he's got a very
valuable fowling-piece at home, perhaps you would like to
purchase it, captain, to shoot gulls with at sea? It's cheap.”

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

“Oh! no, he had better leave it with his relations,” said
the captain, “so that he can go hunting again when he returns
from England.”

“Yes, perhaps that would be better, after all,” said my
friend, pretending to fall into a profound musing, involving
all sides of the matter in hand. “Well, then, captain, you
can only give the boy three dollars a month, you say?”

“Only three dollars a month,” said the captain.

“And I believe,” said my friend, “that you generally
give something in advance, do you not?”

“Yes, that is sometimes the custom at the shipping offices,”
said the captain, with a bow, “but in this case, as
the boy has rich relations, there will be no need of that, you
know.”

And thus, by his ill-advised, but well-meaning hints concerning
the respectabilty of my paternity, and the immense
wealth of my relations, did this really honest-hearted but
foolish friend of mine, prevent me from getting three dollars
in advance, which I greatly needed. However, I said nothing,
though I thought the more; and particularly, how that
it would have been much better for me, to have gone on
board alone, accosted the captain on my own account, and
told him the plain truth. Poor people make a very poor
business of it when they try to seem rich.

The arrangement being concluded, we bade the captain
good-morning; and as we were about leaving the cabin, he
smiled again, and said, “Well, Redburn, my boy, you won't
get home-sick before you sail, because that will make you
very sea-sick when you get to sea.”

And with that he smiled very pleasantly, and bowed two
or three times, and told the steward to open the cabin-door,
which the steward did with a peculiar sort of grin on his
face, and a slanting glance at my shooting-jacket.

And so we left.

-- --

p276-039 CHAPTER IV. HOW HE DISPOSED OF HIS FOWLING-PIECE.

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

Next day I went alone to the shipping office to sign the
articles, and there I met a great crowd of sailors, who as
soon as they found what I was after, began to tip the wink
all round, and I overheard a fellow in a great flapping sou'wester
cap say to another old tar in a shaggy monkey-jacket,
“Twig his coat, d'ye see the buttons, that chap ain't going
to sea in a merchantman, he's going to shoot whales. I
say, maty—look here—how d'ye sell them big buttons by
the pound?”

“Give us one for a saucer, will ye?” said another.

“Let the youngster alone,” said a third. “Come here,
my little boy, has your ma put up some sweetmeats for ye
to take to sea?”

They are all witty dogs, thought I to myself, trying to
make the best of the matter, for I saw it would not do to
resent what they said; they can't mean any harm, though
they are certainly very impudent; so I tried to laugh off
their banter, but as soon as ever I could, I put down my
name and beat a retreat.

On the morrow, the ship was advertised to sail. So the
rest of that day I spent in preparations. After in vain trying
to sell my fowling-piece for a fair price to chance customers,
I was walking up Chatham-street with it, when a
curly-headed little man with a dark oily face, and a hooked
nose, like the pictures of Judas Iscariot, called to me
from a strange-looking shop, with three gilded balls hanging
over it.

With a peculiar accent, as if he had been over-eating

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

himself with Indian-pudding or some other plushy compound, this
curly headed little man very civilly invited me into his shop;
and making a polite bow, and bidding me many unnecessary
good mornings, and remarking upon the fine weather, begged
me to let him look at my fowling-piece. I handed it to him
in an instant, glad of the chance of disposing of it, and told
him that was just what I wanted.

“Ah!” said he, with his Indian-pudding accent again,
which I will not try to mimic, and abating his look of eagerness,
“I thought it was a better article, it's very old.”

“No,” said I, starting in surprise, “it's not been used
more than three times; what will you give for it?”

“We dont buy any thing here,” said he, suddenly looking
very indifferent, “this is a place where people pawn
things.”

Pawn being a word I had never heard before, I asked
him what it meant; when he replied, that when people
wanted any money, they came to him with their fowling-pieces,
and got one third its value, and then left the fowling-piece
there, until they were able to pay back the money.

What a benevolent little old man, this must be, thought
I, and how very obliging.

“And pray,” said I, “how much will you let me have for
my gun, by way of a pawn?”

“Well, I suppose it's worth six dollars, and seeing you're
a boy, I'll let you have three dollars upon it.”

“No,” exclaimed I, seizing the fowling piece, “it's worth
five times that, I'll go somewhere else.”

“Good morning, then,” said he, “I hope you'll do better,”
and he bowed me out as if he expected to see me again
pretty soon.

I had not gone very far, when I came across three more
balls hanging over a shop. In I went, and saw a long
counter, with a sort of picket-fence, running all along from
end to end, and three little holes, with three little old men
standing inside of them, like prisoners looking out of a jail.

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

Back of the counter were all sorts of things, piled up and
labeled. Hats, and caps, and coats, and guns, and swords,
and canes, and chests, and planes, and books, and writing-desks,
and every thing else. And in a glass case were lots
of watches, and seals, chains, and rings, and breastpins, and
all kinds of trinkets. At one of the little holes, earnestly
talking with one of the hook-nosed men, was a thin woman
in a faded silk gown and shawl, holding a pale little girl by
the hand. As I drew near, she spoke lower in a whisper;
and the man shook his head, and looked cross and rude; and
then some more words were exchanged over a miniature, and
some money was passed through the hole, and the woman
and child shrank out of the door.

I won't sell my gun to that man, thought I; and I passed
on to the next hole; and while waiting there to be served,
an elderly man in a high-waisted surtout, thrust a silver
snuff-box through; and a young man in a calico shirt and a
shiny coat with a velvet collar presented a silver watch; and
a sheepish boy in a cloak took out a frying-pan; and another
little boy had a Bible; and all these things were thrust
through to the hook-nosed man, who seemed ready to hook
any thing that came along; so I had no doubt he would
gladly hook my gun, for the long picketed counter seemed
like a great seine, that caught every variety of fish.

At last I saw a chance, and crowded in for the hole; and
in order to be beforehand with a big man who just then came
in, I pushed my gun violently through the hole; upon which
the hook-nosed man cried out, thinking I was going to shoot
him. But at last he took the gun, turned it end for end,
clicked the trigger three times, and then said, “one dollar.”

“What about one dollar?” said I.

“That's all I'll give,” he replied.

“Well, what do you want?” and he turned to the next
person. This was a young man in a seedy red cravat and
a pimply face, that looked as if it was going to seed likewise,
who, with a mysterious tapping of his vest-pocket and

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

other hints, made a great show of having something confidential
to communicate.

But the hook-nosed man spoke out very loud, and said,
“None of that; take it out. Got a stolen watch? We
don't deal in them things here.”

Upon this the young man flushed all over, and looked
round to see who had heard the pawnbroker; then he took
something very small out of his pocket, and keeping it hidden
under his palm, pushed it into the hole.

“Where did you get this ring?” said the pawnbroker.

“I want to pawn it,” whispered the other, blushing all
over again.

“What's your name?” said the pawnbroker, speaking
very loud.

“How much will you give?” whispered the other in
reply, leaning over, and looking as if he wanted to hush up
the pawnbroker.

At last the sum was agreed upon, when the man behind
the counter took a little ticket, and tying the ring to it
began to write on the ticket; all at once he asked the young
man where he lived, a question which embarrassed him very
much; but at last he stammered out a certain number in
Broadway.

“That's the City Hotel: you don't live there,” said the
man, cruelly glancing at the shabby coat before him.

“Oh! well,” stammered the other blushing scarlet, “I
thought this was only a sort of form to go through; I don't
like to tell where I do live, for I ain't in the habit of going
to pawnbrokers.”

“You stole that ring, you know you did,” roared out the
hook-nosed man, incensed at this slur upon his calling, and
now seemingly bent on damaging the young man's character
for life. “I'm a good mind to call a constable; we don't
take stolen goods here, I tell you.”

All eyes were now fixed suspiciously upon this martyrized
young man; who looked ready to drop into the earth; and

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

a poor woman in a night-cap, with some baby-clothes in her
hand, looked fearfully at the pawnbroker, as if dreading to
encounter such a terrible pattern of integrity. At last the
young man slunk off with his money, and looking out of the
window, I saw him go round the corner so sharply that he
knocked his elbow against the wall.

I waited a little longer, and saw several more served;
and having remarked that the hook-nosed men invariably
fixed their own price upon every thing, and if that was
refused told the person to be off with himself; I concluded
that it would be of no use to try and get more from them
than they had offered; especially when I saw that they had
a great many fowling-pieces hanging up, and did not have
particular occasion for mine; and more than that, they
must be very well off and rich, to treat people so cavalierly.

My best plan then seemed to be, to go right back to the
curly-headed pawnbroker, and take up with my first offer.
But when I went back, the curly-headed man was very busy
about something else, and kept me waiting a long time; at
last I got a chance and told him I would take the three
dollars he had offered.

“Ought to have taken it when you could get it,” he
replied. I won't give but two dollars and a half for it
now.”

In vain I expostulated; he was not to be moved, so I
pocketed the money and departed.

-- 037 --

p276-044 CHAPTER V. HE PURCHASES HIS SEA-WARDROBE, AND ON A DISMAL RAINY DAY PICKS UP HIS BOARD AND LODGING ALONG THE WHARVES.

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

The first thing I now did was to buy a little stationery,
and keep my promise to my mother, by writing her; and I
also wrote to my brother, informing him of the voyage I
purposed making, and indulging in some romantic and misanthropic
views of life, such as many boys in my circumstances,
are accustomed to do.

The rest of the two dollars and a half I laid out that
very morning in buying a red woolen shirt near Catharine
Market, a tarpaulin hat, which I got at an out-door stand
near Peck Slip, a belt and jack-knife, and two or three trifles.
After these purchases, I had only one penny left, so I walked
out to the end of the pier, and threw the penny into the
water. The reason why I did this, was because I somehow
felt almost desperate again, and didn't care what
became of me. But if the penny had been a dollar, I would
have kept it.

I went home to dinner at Mr. Jones', and they welcomed
me very kindly, and Mrs. Jones kept my plate full all the
time during dinner, so that I had no chance to empty it.
She seemed to see that I felt bad, and thought plenty of
pudding might help me. At any rate, I never felt so bad
yet, but I could eat a good dinner. And once, years afterward,
when I expected to be killed every day, I remember
my appetite was very keen, and I said to myself, “Eat away,
Wellingborough, while you can, for this may be the last supper
you will have.”

After dinner I went into my room, locked the door

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

carefully, and hung a towel over the knob, so that no one could
peep through the keyhole, and then went to trying on my
red woolen shirt before the glass, to see what sort of a looking
sailor I was going to make. As soon as I got into the
shirt I began to feel a sort of warm and red about the face,
which I found was owing to the reflection of the dyed wool
upon my skin. After that, I took a pair of scissors and
went to cutting my hair, which was very long. I thought
every little would help, in making me a light hand to run
aloft.

Next morning I bade my king host and hostess good-by,
and left the house with my bundle, feeling somewhat misanthropical
and desperate again.

Before I reached the ship, it began to rain hard; and as
soon as I arrived at the wharf, it was plain that there would
be no getting to sea that day.

This was a great disappointment to me, for I did not
want to return to Mr. Jones' again after bidding them good-by;
it would be so awkward. So I concluded to go on
board ship for the present.

When I reached the deck, I saw no one but a large man
in a large dripping pea-jacket, who was calking down the
main-hatches.

“What do you want, Pillgarlic?” said he.

“I've shipped to sail in this ship,” I replied, assuming a
little dignity, to chastise his familiarity.

“What for? a tailor?” said he, looking at my shooting
jacket.

I answered that I was going as a “boy;” for so I was
technically put down on the articles.

“Well,” said he, “have you got your traps aboard?”

I told him I didn't know there were any rats in the ship,
and hadn't brought any “trap.”

At this he laughed out with a great guffaw, and said
there must be hay-seed in my hair.

This made me mad; but thinking he must be one of the

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

sailors who was going in the ship, I thought it wouldn't be
wise to make an enemy of him, so only asked him where the
men slept in the vessel, for I wanted to put my clothes away.

Where's your clothes?” said he.

“Here in my bundle,” said I, holding it up.

“Well if that's all you've got,” he cried, you'd better
chuck it overboard. But go forward, go forward to the forecastle;
that's the place you'll live in aboard here.”

And with that he directed me to a sort of hole in the
deck in the bow of the ship; but looking down, and seeing
how dark it was, I asked him for a light.

“Strike your eyes together and make one,” said he, “we
don't have any lights here.” So I groped my way down
into the forecastle, which smelt so bad of old ropes and tar,
that it almost made me sick. After waiting patiently, I
began to see a little; and looking round, at last perceived
I was in a smoky looking place, with twelve wooden boxes
stuck round the sides. In some of these boxes were large
chests, which I at once supposed to belong to the sailors,
who must have taken that method of appropriating their
“bunks,” as I afterward found these boxes were called.
And so it turned out.

After examining them for a while, I selected an empty
one, and put my bundle right in the middle of it, so that
there might be no mistake about my claim to the place,
particularly as the bundle was so small.

This done, I was glad to get on deck; and learning to a
certainty that the ship would not sail till the next day, I
resolved to go ashore, and walk about till dark, and then
return and sleep out the night in the forecastle. So I
walked about all over, till I was weary, and went into a
mean liquor shop to rest; for having my tarpaulin on, and
not looking very gentlemanly, I was afraid to go into any
better place, for fear of being driven out. Here I sat till
I began to feel very hungry; and seeing some doughnuts on
the counter, I began to think what a fool I had been, to

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

throw away my last penny; for the doughnuts were but
a penny apiece, and they looked very plump, and fat, and
round. I never saw doughnuts look so enticing before; especially
when a negro came in, and ate one before my eyes.
At last I thought I would fill up a little by drinking a glass
of water; having read somewhere that this was a good plan
to follow in a case like the present. I did not feel thirsty,
but only hungry; so had much ado to get down the water;
for it tasted warm; and the tumbler had an ugly flavor;
the negro had been drinking some spirits out of it just before.

I marched off again, every once in a while stopping to
take in some more water, and being very careful not to step
into the same shop twice, till night came on, and I found
myself soaked through, for it had been raining more or less
all day. As I went to the ship, I could not help thinking
how lonesome it would be, to spend the whole night in that
damp and dark forecastle, without light or fire, and nothing
to lie on but the bare boards of my bunk. However, to
drown all such thoughts, I gulped down another glass of
water, though I was wet enough outside and in by this
time; and trying to put on a bold look, as if I had just
been eating a hearty meal, I stepped aboard the ship.

The man in the big pea-jacket was not to be seen; but
on going forward I unexpectedly found a young lad there,
about my own age; and as soon as he opened his mouth I
knew he was not an American. He talked such a curious
language though, half English and half gibberish, that I
knew not what to make of him; and was a little astonished,
when he told me he was an English boy, from Lancashire.

It seemed, he had come over from Liverpool in this very
ship on her last voyage, as a steerage passenger; but finding
that he would have to work very hard to get along in
America, and getting home-sick into the bargain, he had arranged
with the captain to work his passage back.

I was glad to have some company, and tried to get him

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

conversing; but found he was the most stupid and ignorant
boy I had ever met with. I asked him something about
the river Thames; when he said that he hadn't traveled
any in America and didn't know any thing about the rivers
here. And when I told him the river Thames was in England,
he showed no surprise or shame at his ignorance, but
only looked ten times more stupid than before.

At last we went below into the forecastle, and both getting
into the same bunk, stretched ourselves out on the
planks, and I tried my best to get asleep. But though my
companion soon began to snore very loud, for me, I could
not forget myself, owing to the horrid smell of the place,
my being so wet, cold, and hungry, and besides all that, I
felt damp and clammy about the heart. I lay turning over
and over, listening to the Lancashire boy's snoring, till at
last I felt so, that I had to go on deck; and there I walked
till morning, which I thought would never come.

As soon as I thought the groceries on the wharf would
be open I left the ship and went to make my breakfast of
another glass of water. But this made me very qualmish;
and soon I felt sick as death; my head was dizzy; and I
went staggering along the walk, almost blind. At last I
dropt on a heap of chain-cable, and shutting my eyes hard,
did my best to rally myself, in which I succeeded, at last,
enough to get up and walk off. Then I thought that I
had done wrong in not returning to my friend's house the
day before; and would have walked there now, as it was,
only it was at least three miles up town; too far for me to
walk in such a state, and I had no sixpence to ride in an
omnibus.

-- 042 --

p276-049 CHAPTER VI. HE IS INITIATED IN THE BUSINESS OF CLEANING OUT THE PIG-PEN, AND SLUSHING DOWN THE TOP-MAST.

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

By the time I got back to the ship, every thing was in
an uproar. The pea-jacket man was there, ordering about
a good many men in the rigging, and people were bringing
off chickens, and pigs, and beef, and vegetables from the
shore. Soon after, another man, in a striped calico shirt, a
short blue jacket and beaver hat, made his appearance, and
went to ordering about the man in the big pea-jacket; and
at last the captain came up the side, and began to order
about both of them.

These two men turned out to be the first and second
mates of the ship.

Thinking to make friends with the second mate, I took
out an old tortoise-shell snuff-box of my father's, in which I
had put a piece of Cavendish tobacco, to look sailor-like,
and offered the box to him very politely. He stared at me
a moment, and then exclaimed, “Do you think we take
snuff aboard here, youngster? no, no, no time for snuff-taking
at sea; don't let the `old man' see that snuffbox;
take my advice and pitch it overboard as quick as
you can.”

I told him it was not snuff, but tobacco; when he said,
he had plenty of tobacco of his own, and never carried any
such nonsense about him as a tobacco-box. With that, he
went off about his business, and left me feeling foolish
enough. But I had reason to be glad he had acted thus,
for if he had not, I think I should have offered my box to
the chief mate, who in that case, from what I afterward

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

learned of him, would have knocked me down, or done
something else equally uncivil.

As I was standing looking round me, the chief mate approached
in a great hurry about something, and seeing me
in his way, cried out, “Ashore with you, you young loafer!
There's no stealings here; sail away, I tell you, with that
shooting-jacket!”

Upon this I retreated, saying that I was going out in the
ship as a sailor.

“A sailor!” he cried, “a barber's clerk, you mean; you
going out in the ship? what, in that jacket? Hang me, I
hope the old man hasn't been shipping any more greenhorns
like you—he'll make a shipwreck of it if he has. But this
is the way nowadays; to save a few dollars in seamen's
wages, they think nothing of shipping a parcel of farmers
and clodhoppers and baby-boys. What's your name, Pillgarlic?”

“Redburn,” said I.

“A pretty handle to a man, that; scorch you to take
hold of it; havn't you got any other?”

“Wellingborough,” said I.

“Worse yet. Who had the baptizing of ye? Why
didn't they call you Jack, or Jill, or something short and
handy. But I'll baptize you over again. D'ye hear, sir,
henceforth your name is Buttons. And now do you go,
Buttons, and clean out that pig-pen in the long-boat; it has
not been cleaned out since last voyage. And bear a hand
about it, d'ye hear; there's them pigs there waiting to be
put in; come, be off about it, now.”

Was this then the beginning of my sea-career? set to
cleaning out a pig-pen, the very first thing?

But I thought it best to say nothing; I had bound myself
to obey orders, and it was too late to retreat. So I only
asked for a shovel, or spade, or something else to work with.

“We don't dig gardens here,” was the reply; “dig it out
with your teeth!”

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

After looking round, I found a stick and went to scraping
out the pen, which was awakward work enough, for another
boat called the “jolly-boat,” was capsized right over the
long-boat, which brought them almost close together. These
two boats were in the middle of the deck. I managed to
crawl inside of the long-boat; and after barking my shins
against the seats, and bumping my head a good many times,
I got along to the stern, where the pig-pen was.

While I was hard at work a drunken sailor peeped in,
and cried out to his comrades, “Look here, my lads, what
sort of a pig do you call this? Hallo! inside there! what
are you 'bout there? trying to stow yourself away to steal
a passage to Liverpool? Out of that! out of that, I say.”
But just then the mate came along and ordered this drunken
rascal ashore.

The pig-pen being cleaned out, I was set to work picking
up some shavings, which lay about the deck; for there had
been carpenters at work on board. The mate ordered me to
throw these shavings into the long-boat at a particular place
between two of the seats. But as I found it hard work to
push the shavings through in that place, and as it looked
wet there, I thought it would be better for the shavings as
well as myself, to thrust them where there was a larger
opening and a dry spot. While I was thus employed, the
mate observing me, exclaimed with an oath, “Didn't I tell
you to put those shavings somewhere else? Do what I tell
you, now, Buttons, or mind your eye!”

Stifling my indignation at his rudeness, which by this
time I found was my only plan, I replied that that was not
so good a place for the shavings as that which I myself had
selected, and asked him to tell me why he wanted me to put
them in the place he designated. Upon this, he flew into a
terrible rage, and without explanation reiterated his order
like a clap of thunder.

This was my first lesson in the discipline of the sea, and I
never forgot it. From that time I learned that sea-officers

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

never gave reasons for any thing they order to be done. It
is enough that they command it, so that the motto is, “Obey
orders, though you break owners
.”

I now began to feel very faint and sick again, and longed
for the ship to be leaving the dock; for then I made no doubt
we would soon be having something to eat. But as yet, I
saw none of the sailors on board, and as for the men at work
in the rigging, I found out that they were “riggers,” that
is, men living ashore, who worked by the day in getting ships
ready for sea; and this I found out to my cost, for yielding
to the kind blandishment of one of these riggers, I had
swapped away my jack-knife with him for a much poorer
one of his own, thinking to secure a sailor friend for the
voyage.

At last I watched my chance, and while people's backs
were turned, I seized a carrot from several bunches lying
on deck, and clapping it under the skirts of my shooting-jacket,
went forward to eat it; for I had often eaten raw
carrots, which taste something like chestnuts. This carrot
refreshed me a good deal, though at the expense of a little
pain in my stomach. Hardly had I disposed of it, when I
heard the chief mate's voice crying out for “Buttons.” I
ran after him, and received an order to go aloft and “slush
down the main-top mast.”

This was all Greek to me, and after receiving the order,
I stood staring about me, wondering what it was that was
to be done. But the mate had turned on his heel, and
made no explanations. At length I followed after him, and
asked what I must do.

“Didn't I tell you to slush down the main-top mast?” he
shouted.

“You did,” said I, “but I don't know what that means.”

“Green as grass! a regular cabbage-head!” he exclaimed
to himself. A fine time I'll have with such a greenhorn
aboard. Look you, youngster. Look up to that long pole
there—d'ye see it? that piece of a tree there, you

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

timber-head—well—take this bucket here, and go up the rigging—
that rope-ladder there—do you understand?—and dab this
slush all over the mast, and look out for your head if one
drop falls on deck. Be off now, Buttons.”

The eventful hour had arrived; for the first time in my
life I was to ascend a ship's mast. Had I been well and
hearty, perhaps I should have felt a little shaky at the
thought; but as I was then, weak and faint, the bare
thought appalled me.

But there was no hanging back; it would look like cowardice,
and I could not bring myself to confess that I was
suffering for want of food; so rallying again, I took up the
bucket.

It was a heavy bucket, with strong iron hoops, and might
have held perhaps two gallons. But it was only half full
now of a sort of thick lobbered gravy, which I afterward
learned was boiled out of the salt beef used by the sailors.
Upon getting into the rigging, I found it was no easy job to
carry this heavy bucket up with me. The rope handle of
it was so slippery with grease, that although I twisted it
several times about my wrist, it would be still twirling
round and round, and slipping off. Spite of this, however,
I managed to mount as far as the “top,” the clumsy bucket
half the time straddling and swinging about between my
legs, and in momentary danger of capsizing. Arrived at
the “top,” I came to a dead halt, and looked up. How to
surmount that overhanging impediment completely posed me
for the time. But at last, with much straining, I contrived
to place my bucket in the “top;” and then, trusting to
Providence, swung myself up after it. The rest of the road
was comparatively easy; though whenever I incautiously
looked down toward the deck, my head spun round so from
weakness, that I was obliged to shut my eyes to recover
myself. I do not remember much more. I only recollect
my safe return to the deck.

In a short time the bustle of the ship increased; the

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

trunks of cabin passengers arrived, and the chests and boxes
of the steerage passengers, besides baskets of wine and fruit
for the captain.

At last we cast loose, and swinging out into the stream,
came to anchor, and hoisted the signal for sailing. Every
thing, it seemed, was on board but the crew; who in a few
hours after, came off, one by one, in Whitehall boats, their
chests in the bow, and themselves lying back in the stern
like lords; and showing very plainly the complacency they
felt in keeping the whole ship waiting for their lordships.

“Ay, ay,” muttered the chief mate, as they rolled out of
their boats and swaggered on deck, “it's your turn now, but
it will be mine before long. Yaw about while you may, my
hearties, I'll do the yawing after the anchor's up.”

Several of the sailors were very drunk, and one of them
was lifted on board insensible by his landlord, who carried
him down below and dumped him into a bunk. And two
other sailors, as soon as they made their appearance, immediately
went below to sleep off the fumes of their drink.

At last, all the crew being on board, word was passed to
go to dinner fore and aft, an order that made my heart jump
with delight, for now my long fast would be broken. But
though the sailors, surfeited with eating and drinking ashore,
did not then touch the salt beef and potatoes which the
black cook handed down into the forecastle; and though this
left the whole allowance to me; to my surprise, I found that
I could eat little or nothing; for now I only felt deadly
faint, but not hungry.

-- --

p276-055 CHAPTER VII. HE GETS TO SEA, AND FEELS VERY BAD.

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

Every thing at last being in readiness, the pilot came on
board, and all hands were called to up anchor. While I
worked at my bar, I could not help observing how haggard
the men looked, and how much they suffered from this violent
exercise, after the terrific dissipation in which they had
been indulging ashore. But I soon learnt that sailors
breathe nothing about such things, but strive their best to
appear all alive and hearty, though it comes very hard for
many of them.

The anchor being secured, a steam tug-boat with a
strong name, the Hercules, took hold of us; and away we
went past the long line of shipping, and wharves, and warehouses;
and rounded the green south point of the island
where the Battery is, and passed Governor's Island, and
pointed right out for the Narrows.

My heart was like lead, and I felt bad enough, Heaven
knows; but then, there was plenty of work to be done,
which kept my thoughts from becoming too much for me.

And I tried to think all the time, that I was going to
England, and that, before many months, I should have actually
been there and home again, telling my adventures to
my brothers and sisters; and with what delight they would
listen, and how they would look up to me then, and reverence
my sayings; and how that even my elder brother
would be forced to treat me with great consideration, as
having crossed the Atlantic Ocean, which he had never
done, and there was no probability he ever would.

With such thoughts as these I endeavored to shake off

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

my heavy-heartedness; but it would not do at all; for this
was only the first day of the voyage, and many weeks, nay,
several whole months must elapse before the voyage was
ended; and who could tell what might happen to me; for
when I looked up at the high, giddy masts, and thought
how often I must be going up and down them, I thought
sure enough that some luckless day or other, I would certainly
fall overboard and be drowned. And then, I thought
of lying down at the bottom of the sea, stark alone, with
the great waves rolling over me, and no one in the wide
world knowing that I was there. And I thought how
much better and sweeter it must be, to be buried under the
pleasant hedge that bounded the sunny south side of our
village grave-yard, where every Sunday I had used to walk
after church in the afternoon; and I almost wished I was
there now; yes, dead and buried in that church-yard. All
the time my eyes were filled with tears, and I kept holding
my breath, to choke down the sobs, for indeed I could not
help feeling as I did, and no doubt any boy in the world
would have felt just as I did then.

As the steamer carried us further and further down the
bay, and we passed ships lying at anchor, with men gazing
at us and waving their hats; and small boats with ladies
in them waving their handkerchiefs; and passed the green
shore of Staten Island, and caught sight of so many beautiful
cottages all overrun with vines, and planted on the
beautiful fresh mossy hill-sides; oh! then I would have
given any thing if instead of sailing out of the bay, we
were only coming into it; if we had crossed the ocean and
returned, gone over and come back; and my heart leaped
up in me like something alive when I thought of really entering
that bay at the end of the voyage. But that was so
far distant, that it seemed it could never be. No, never,
never more would I see New York again.

And what shocked me more than any thing else, was to
hear some of the sailors, while they were at work coiling

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

away the hawsers, talking about the boarding-houses they
were going to, when they came back; and how that some
friends of theirs had promised to be on the wharf when the
ship returned, to take them and their chests right up to
Franklin-square where they lived; and how that they
would have a good dinner ready, and plenty of cigars and
spirits out on the balcony. I say this kind of talking
shocked me, for they did not seem to consider, as I did, that
before any thing like that could happen, we must cross the
great Atlantic Ocean, cross over from America to Europe
and back again, many thousand miles of foaming ocean.

At that time I did not know what to make of these sailors;
but this much I thought, that when they were boys, they
could never have gone to the Sunday School; for they swore
so, it made my ears tingle, and used words that I never could
hear without a dreadful loathing.

And are these the men, I thought to myself, that I must
live with so long? these the men I am to eat with, and
sleep with all the time? And besides, I now began to see,
that they were not going to be very kind to me; but I will
tell all about that when the proper time comes.

Now you must not think, that because all these things
were passing through my mind, that I had nothing to do
but sit still and think; no, no, I was hard at work: for as
long as the steamer had hold of us, we were very busy coiling
away ropes and cables, and putting the decks in order; which
were littered all over with odds and ends of things that had
to be put away.

At last we got as far as the Narrows, which every body
knows is the entrance to New York Harbor from sea; and
it may well be called the Narrows, for when you go in or
out, it seems like going in or out of a door-way; and when
you go out of these Narrows on a long voyage like this of
mine, it seems like going out into the broad highway, where
not a soul is to be seen. For far away and away, stretches
the great Atlantic Ocean; and all you can see beyond is

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

where the sky comes down to the water. It looks lonely
and desolate enough, and I could hardly believe, as I gazed
around me, that there could be any land beyond, or any
place like Europe or England or Liverpool in the great
wide world. It seemed too strange, and wonderful, and altogether
incredible, that there could really be cities and towns
and villages and green fields and hedges and farm-yards
and orchards, away over that wide blank of sea, and away
beyond the place where the sky came down to the water.
And to think of steering right out among those waves, and
leaving the bright land behind, and the dark night coming
on, too, seemed wild and foolhardy; and I looked with a
sort of fear at the sailors standing by me, who could be so
thoughtless at such a time. But then I remembered, how
many times my own father had said he had crossed the
ocean; and I had never dreamed of such a thing as doubting
him; for I always thought him a marvelous being, infinitely
purer and greater than I was, who could not by any
possibility do wrong, or say an untruth. Yet now, how
could I credit it, that he, my own father, whom I so well
remembered, had ever sailed out of these Narrows, and sailed
right through the sky and water line, and gone to England,
and France, Liverpool, and Marseilles. It was too wonderful
to believe.

Now, on the right hand side of the Narrows as you go
out, the land is quite high; and on the top of a fine cliff is
a great castle or fort, all in ruins, and with the trees growing
round it. It was built by Governor Tompkins in the
time of the last war with England, but was never used, I
believe, and so they left it to decay. I had visited the place
once when we lived in New York, as long ago almost as I
could remember, with my father, and an uncle of mine, an
old sea-captain, with white hair, who used to sail to a place
called Archangel in Russia, and who used to tell me that
he was with Captain Langsdorff, when Captain Langsdorff
crossed over by land from the sea of Okotsk in Asia to St.

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

Petersburgh, drawn by large dogs in a sled. I mention this
of my uncle, because he was the very first sea-captain I had
ever seen, and his white hair and fine handsome florid face
made so strong an impression upon me, that I have never
forgotten him, though I only saw him during this one visit
of his to New York, for he was lost in the White Sea some
years after.

But I meant to speak about the fort. It was a beautiful
place, as I remembered it, and very wonderful and romantic,
too, as it appeared to me, when I went there with my uncle.
On the side away from the water was a green grove of trees,
very thick and shady; and through this grove, in a sort of
twilight you came to an arch in the wall of the fort, dark
as night; and going in, you groped about in long vaults,
twisting and turning on every side, till at last you caught a
peep of green grass and sunlight, and all at once came out
in an open space in the middle of the castle. And there
you would see cows quietly grazing, or ruminating under the
shade of young trees, and perhaps a calf frisking about, and
trying to catch its own tail; and sheep clambering among
the mossy ruins, and cropping the little tufts of grass sprouting
out of the sides of the embrasures for cannon. And once
I saw a black goat with a long beard, and crumpled horns,
standing with his fore-feet lifted high up on the topmost parapet,
and looking to sea, as if he were watching for a ship
that was bringing over his cousin. I can see him even now,
and though I have changed since then, the black goat looks
just the same as ever; and so I suppose he would, if I live
to be as old as Methusaleh, and have as great a memory as
he must have had. Yes, the fort was a beautiful, quiet,
charming spot. I should like to build a little cottage in the
middle of it, and live there all my life. It was noon-day
when I was there, in the month of June, and there was
little wind to stir the trees, and every thing looked as if it
was waiting for something, and the sky overhead was blue
as my mother's eye, and I was so glad and happy then.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

But I must not think of those delightful days, before my
father became a bankrupt, and died, and we removed from
the city; for when I think of those days, something rises
up in my throat and almost strangles me.

Now, as we sailed through the Narrows, I caught sight
of that beautiful fort on the cliff, and could not help contrasting
my situation now, with what it was when with my
father and uncle I went there so long ago. Then I never
thought of working for my living, and never knew that there
were hard hearts in the world; and knew so little of money,
that when I bought a stick of candy, and laid down a sixpence,
I thought the confectioner returned five cents, only
that I might have money to buy something else, and not because
the pennies were my change, and therefore mine by
good rights. How different my idea of money now!

Then I was a schoolboy, and thought of going to college
in time; and had vague thoughts of becoming a great orator
like Patrick Henry, whose speeches I used to speak on the
stage; but now, I was a poor friendless boy, far away from
my home, and voluntarily in the way of becoming a miserable
sailor for life. And what made it more bitter to me,
was to think of how well off were my cousins, who were
happy and rich, and lived at home with my uncles and aunts,
with no thought of going to sea for a living. I tried to
think that it was all a dream, that I was not where I was,
not on board of a ship, but that I was at home again in the
city, with my father alive, and my mother bright and happy
as she used to be. But it would not do. I was indeed
where I was, and here was the ship, and there was the fort.
So, after casting a last look at some boys who were standing
on the parapet, gazing off to sea, I turned away heavily, and
resolved not to look at the land any more.

About sunset we got fairly “outside,” and well may it so
be called; for I felt thrust out of the world. Then the
breeze began to blow, and the sails were loosed, and hoisted;
and after a while, the steamboat left us, and for the first

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

time I felt the ship roll, a strange feeling enough, as if it
were a great barrel in the water. Shortly after, I observed
a swift little schooner running across our bows, and re-crossing
again and again; and while I was wondering what she
could be, she suddenly lowered her sails, and two men took
hold of a little boat on her deck, and launched it overboard
as if it had been a chip. Then I noticed that our pilot, a
red-faced man in a rough blue coat, who to my astonishment
had all this time been giving orders instead of the
captain; I noticed that he began to button up his coat to
the throat, like a prudent person about leaving a house at
night in a lonely square, to go home; and he left the giving
orders to the chief mate, and stood apart talking with the
captain, and put his hand into his pocket, and gave him
some newspapers.

And in a few minutes, when we had stopped our headway,
and allowed the little boat to come alongside, he shook
hands with the captain and officers and bade them good-by,
without saying a syllable of farewell to me and the sailors;
and so he went laughing over the side, and got into the boat,
and they pulled him off to the schooner, and then the schooner
made sail and glided under our stern, her men standing up
and waving their hats, and cheering; and that was the last
we saw of America.

-- --

p276-062 CHAPTER VIII. HE IS PUT INTO THE LARBOARD WATCH; GETS SEA-SICK; AND RELATES SOME OTHER OF HIS EXPERIENCES.

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

It was now getting dark, when all at once the sailors
were ordered on the quarter-deck, and of course I went along
with them.

What is to come now, thought I; but I soon found out.
It seemed we were going to be divided into watches. The
chief mate began by selecting a stout good-looking sailor for
his watch; and then the second mate's turn came to choose,
and he also chose a stout good-looking sailor. But it was
not me;—no; and I noticed, as they went on choosing, one
after the other in regular rotation, that both of the mates
never so much as looked at me, but kept going round among
the rest, peering into their faces, for it was dusk, and telling
them not to hide themselves away so in their jackets. But
the sailors, especially the stout good-looking ones, seemed to
make a point of lounging as much out of the way as possible,
and slouching their hats over their eyes; and although it
may only be a fancy of mine, I certainly thought that they
affected a sort of lordly indifference as to whose watch they
were going to be in; and did not think it worth while to
look any way anxious about the matter. And the very men
who, a few minutes before, had showed the most alacrity and
promptitude in jumping into the rigging and running aloft at
the word of command, now lounged against the bulwarks
the most lazily; as if they were quite sure, that by this
time the officers must know who the best men were, and
they valued themselves well enough to be willing to put the
officers to the trouble of searching them out; for if they
were worth having, they were worth seeking.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

At last they were all chosen but me; and it was the
chief mate's next turn to choose; though there could be
little choosing in my case, since I was a thirteener, and
must, whether or no, go over to the next column, like the
odd figure you carry along when you do a sum in addition.

“Well, Buttons,” said the chief mate, “I thought I'd
got rid of you. And as it is, Mr. Rigs,” he added, speaking
to the second mate, “I guess you had better take him into
your watch;—there, I'll let you have him, and then you'll
be one stronger than me.”

“No, I thank you,” said Mr. Rigs.

“You had better,” said the chief mate—“see, he's not a
bad looking chap—he's a little green, to be sure, but you
were so once yourself, you know, Rigs.”

“No, I thank you,” said the second mate again. “Take
him yourself—he's yours by good rights—I don't want
him.” And so they put me in the chief mate's division,
that is the larboard watch.

While this scene was going on, I felt shabby enough;
there I stood, just like a silly sheep, over whom two butchers
are bargaining. Nothing that had yet happened so forcibly
reminded me of where I was, and what I had come to. I
was very glad when they sent us forward again.

As we were going forward, the second mate called one of
the sailors by name:—“You, Bill?” and Bill answered,
“Sir?” just as if the second mate was a born gentleman.
It surprised me not a little, to see a man in such a shabby,
shaggy old jacket addressed so respectfully; but I had been
quite as much surprised when I heard the chief mate call
him Mr. Rigs during the scene on the quarter-deck; as if
this Mr. Rigs was a great merchant living in a marble
house in Lafayette Place. But I was not very long in finding
out, that at sea all officers are Misters, and would take
it for an insult if any seaman presumed to omit calling them
so. And it is also one of their rights and privileges to be
called sir when addressed—Yes, sir; No, sir; Ay, ay,

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

sir: and they are as particular about being sirred as so
many knights and baronets; though their titles are not hereditary,
as is the case with the Sir Johns and Sir Joshuas
in England. But so far as the second mate is concerned,
his titles are the only dignities he enjoys; for, upon the
whole, he leads a puppyish life indeed. He is not deemed
company at any time for the captain, though the chief mate
occasionally is, at least deck-company, though not in the
cabin; and besides this, the second mate has to breakfast,
lunch, dine, and sup off the leavings of the cabin table, and
even the steward, who is accountable to nobody but the
captain, sometimes treats him cavalierly; and he has to run
aloft when topsails are reefed; and put his hand a good way
down into the tar-bucket; and keep the key of the boat-swain's
locker, and fetch and carry balls of marline and
seizing-stuff for the sailors when at work in the rigging;
besides doing many other things, which a true-born baronet
of any spirit would rather die and give up his title than
stand.

Having been divided into watches we were sent to supper;
but I could not eat any thing except a little biscuit,
though I should have liked to have some good tea; but as
I had no pot to get it in, and was rather nervous about
asking the rough sailors to let me drink out of theirs; I was
obliged to go without a sip. I thought of going to the
black cook and begging a tin cup; but he looked so cross
and ugly then, that the sight of him almost frightened the
idea out of me.

When supper was over, for they never talk about going
to tea aboard of a ship, the watch to which I belonged was
called on deck; and we were told it was for us to stand
the first night watch, that is, from eight o'clock till midnight.

I now began to feel unsettled and ill at ease about the
stomach, as if matters were all topsy-turvy there; and felt
strange and giddy about the head; and so I made no doubt

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

that this was the beginning of that dreadful thing, the sea-sickness.
Feeling worse and worse, I told one of the sailors
how it was with me, and begged him to make my excuses
very civilly to the chief mate, for I thought I would
go below and spend the night in my bunk. But he only
laughed at me, and said something about my mother not
being aware of my being out; which enraged me not a little,
that a man whom I had heard swear so terribly, should dare
to take such a holy name into his mouth. It seemed a sort
of blasphemy, and it seemed like dragging out the best and
most cherished secrets of my soul, for at that time the name
of mother was the center of all my heart's finest feelings, which
ere that, I had learned to keep secret, deep down in my being.

But I did not outwardly resent the sailor's words, for
that would have only made the matter worse.

Now this man was a Greenlander by birth, with a very
white skin where the sun had not burnt it, and handsome
blue eyes placed wide apart in his head, and a broad good-humored
face, and plenty of curly flaxen hair. He was
not very tall, but exceedingly stout-built, though active;
and his back was as broad as a shield, and it was a great
way between his shoulders. He seemed to be a sort of
lady's sailor, for in his broken English he was always talking
about the nice ladies of his acquaintance in Stockholm
and Copenhagen and a place he called the Hook, which at
first I fancied must be the place where lived the hook-nosed
men that caught fowling-pieces and every other article that
came along. He was dressed very tastefully, too, as if he
knew he was a good-looking fellow. He had on a new blue
woolen Havre frock, with a new silk handkerchief round his
neck, passed through one of the vertebral bones of a shark,
highly polished and carved. His trowsers were of clear
white duck, and he sported a handsome pair of pumps, and
a tarpaulin hat bright as a looking-glass, with a long black
ribbon streaming behind, and getting entangled every now
and then in the rigging; and he had gold anchors in his

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

ears, and a silver ring on one of his fingers, which was
very much worn and bent from pulling ropes and other
work on board ship. I thought he might better have left
his jewelry at home.

It was a long time before I could believe that this man
was really from Greenland, though he looked strange enough
to me, then, to have come from the moon; and he was full
of stories about that distant country; how they passed
the winters there; and how bitter cold it was; and how
he used to go to bed and sleep twelve hours, and get
up again and run about, and go to bed again, and get up
again—there was no telling how many times, and all in one
night; for in the winter time in his country, he said, the
nights were so many weeks long, that a Greenland baby
was sometimes three months old, before it could properly be
said to be a day old.

I had seen mention made of such things before, in books
of voyages; but that was only reading about them, just as
you read the Arabian Nights, which no one ever believes;
for somehow, when I read about these wonderful countries, I
never used really to believe what I read, but only thought
it very strange, and a good deal too strange to be altogether
true; though I never thought the men who wrote the book
meant to tell lies. But I don't know exactly how to explain
what I mean; but this much I will say, that I never
believed in Greenland till I saw this Greenlander. And at
first, hearing him talk about Greenland, only made me still
more incredulous. For what business had a man from
Greenland to be in my company? Why was he not at
home among the icebergs; and how could he stand a warm
summer's sun, and not be melted away? Besides, instead
of icicles, there were ear-rings hanging from his ears; and
he did not wear bear-skins, and keep his hands in a huge
muff; things, which I could not help connecting with Greenland
and all Greenlanders.

But I was telling about my being sea-sick and wanting

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

to retire for the night. This Greenlander seeing I was ill,
volunteered to turn doctor and cure me; so going down into
the forecastle, he came back with a brown jug, like a molasses
jug, and a little tin cannikin, and as soon as the brown
jug got near my nose, I needed no telling what was in it,
for it smelt like a still-house, and sure enough proved to be
full of Jamaica spirits.

“Now, Buttons,” said he, “one little dose of this will be
better for you than a whole night's sleep; there, take that
now, and then eat seven or eight biscuits, and you'll feel as
strong as the mainmast.”

But I felt very little like doing as I was bid, for I had
some scruples about drinking spirits; and to tell the plain
truth, for I am not ashamed of it, I was a member of a
society in the village where my mother lived, called the
Juvenile Total Abstinence Association, of which my friend,
Tom Legare, was president, secretary, and treasurer, and
kept the funds in a little purse that his cousin knit for him.
There was three and sixpence on hand, I believe, the last
time he brought in his accounts, on a May day, when we
had a meeting in a grove on the river-bank. Tom was a
very honest treasurer, and never spent the Society's money
for peanuts; and besides all, was a fine, generous boy, whom
I much loved. But I must not talk about Tom now.

When the Greenlander came to me with his jug of medicine,
I thanked him as well as I could; for just then I was
leaning with my mouth over the side, feeling ready to die;
but I managed to tell him I was under a solemn obligation
never to drink spirits upon any consideration whatever;
though, as I had a sort of presentiment that the spirits
would now, for once in my life, do me good, I began to feel
sorry, that when I signed the pledge of abstinence, I had
not taken care to insert a little clause, allowing me to drink
spirits in case of sea-sickness. And I would advise temperance
people to attend to this matter in future; and then if
they come to go to sea, there will be no need of breaking

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

their pledges, which I am truly sorry to say was the case
with me. And a hard thing it was, too, thus to break a
vow before unbroken; especially as the Jamaica tasted any
thing but agreeable, and indeed burnt my mouth so, that I
did not relish my meals for some time after. Even when I
had become quite well and strong again, I wondered how
the sailors could really like such stuff; but many of them
had a jug of it, besides the Greenlander, which they brought
along to sea with them, to taper off with, as they called it.
But this tapering off did not last very long, for the Jamaica
was all gone on the second day, and the jugs were tossed
overboard. I wonder where they are now?

But to tell the truth, I found, in spite of its sharp taste,
the spirits I drank was just the thing I needed; but I suppose,
if I could have had a cup of nice hot coffee, it would
have done quite as well, and perhaps much better. But
that was not to be had at that time of night, or, indeed, at
any other time; for the thing they called coffee, which was
given to us every morning at breakfast, was the most curious
tasting drink I ever drank, and tasted as little like coffee, as
it did like lemonade; though, to be sure, it was generally as
cold as lemonade, and I used to think the cook had an ice-house,
and dropt ice into his coffee. But what was more
curious still, was the different quality and taste of it on different
mornings. Sometimes it tasted fishy, as if it was a
decoction of Dutch herrings; and then it would taste very
salt, as if some old horse, or sea-beef, had been boiled in it;
and then again it would taste a sort of cheesy, as if the
captain had sent his cheese-parings forward to make our
coffee of; and yet another time it would have such a very
bad flavor, that I was almost ready to think some old stocking-heels
had been boiled in it. What under heaven it was
made of, that it had so many different bad flavors, always
remained a mystery; for when at work at his vocation, our
old cook used to keep himself close shut up in his caboose, a
little cook-house, and never told any of his secrets.

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

Though a very serious character, as I shall hereafter
show, he was for all that, and perhaps for that identical
reason, a very suspicious looking sort of a cook, that I don't
believe would ever succeed in getting the cooking at Delmonico's
in New York. It was well for him that he was a
black cook, for I have no doubt his color kept us from seeing
his dirty face; I never saw him wash but once, and that
was at one of his own soup pots one dark night when he
thought no one saw him. What induced him to be washing
his face then, I never could find out; but I suppose he
must have suddenly waked up, after dreaming about some
real estate on his cheeks. As for his coffee, notwithstanding
the disagreeableness of its flavor, I always used to have a
strange curiosity every morning, to see what new taste it
was going to have; and though, sure enough, I never missed
making a new discovery, and adding another taste to my
palate, I never found that there was any change in the badness
of the beverage, which always seemed the same in that
respect as before.

It may well be believed, then, that now when I was sea-sick,
a cup of such coffee as our old cook made would have
done me no good, if indeed it would not have come near
making an end of me. And bad as it was, and since it
was not to be had at that time of night, as I said before,
I think I was excusable in taking something else in place of
it, as I did; and under the circumstances, it would be unhandsome
of them, if my fellow-members of the Temperance
Society should reproach me for breaking my bond, which I
would not have done except in case of necessity. But the
evil effect of breaking one's bond upon any occasion whatever,
was witnessed in the present case; for it insidiously
opened the way to subsequent breaches of it, which though
very slight, yet carried no apology with them.

-- --

p276-070 CHAPTER IX. THE SAILORS BECOMING A LITTLE SOCIAL, REDBURN CONVERSES WITH THEM.

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

The latter part of this first long watch that we stood was
very pleasant, so far as the weather was concerned. From
being rather cloudy, it became a soft moonlight; and the stars
peeped out, plain enough to count one by one; and there
was a fine steady breeze; and it was not very cold; and
we were going through the water almost as smooth as a sled
sliding down hill. And what was still better, the wind
held so steady, that there was little running aloft, little pulling
ropes, and scarcely any thing disagreeable of that kind.

The chief mate kept walking up and down the quarter-deck,
with a lighted long-nine cigar in his mouth by way of
a torch; and spoke but few words to us the whole watch.
He must have had a good deal of thinking to attend to,
which in truth is the case with most seamen the first night
out of port, especially when they have thrown away their
money in foolish dissipation, and got very sick into the bargain.
For when ashore, many of these sea-officers are as
wild and reckless in their way, as the sailors they command.

While I stood watching the red cigar-end promenading
up and down, the mate suddenly stopped and gave an order,
and the men sprang to obey it. It was not much, only
something about hoisting one of the sails a little higher up
on the mast. The men took hold of the rope, and began
pulling upon it; the foremost man of all setting up a song
with no words to it, only a strange musical rise and fall of
notes. In the dark night, and far out upon the lonely sea,
it sounded wild enough, and made me feel as I had

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

sometimes felt, when in a twilight room a cousin of mine, with
black eyes, used to play some old German airs on the piano.
I almost looked round for goblins, and felt just a little bit
afraid. But I soon got used to this singing; for the sailors
never touched a rope without it. Sometimes, when no one
happened to strike up, and the pulling, whatever it might
be, did not seem to be getting forward very well, the mate
would always say, “Come, men, can't any of you sing?
Sing now, and raise the dead
.” And then some one of
them would begin, and if every man's arms were as much
relieved as mine by the song, and he could pull as much
better as I did, with such a cheering accompaniment, I am
sure the song was well worth the breath expended on it. It
is a great thing in a sailor to know how to sing well, for he
gets a great name by it from the officers, and a good deal of
popularity among his shipmates. Some sea-captains, before
shipping a man, always ask him whether he can sing out at
a rope.

During the greater part of the watch, the sailors sat on
the windlass and told long stories of their adventures by sea
and land, and talked about Gibralter, and Canton, and
Valparaiso, and Bombay, just as you and I would about
Peck Slip and the Bowery. Every man of them almost
was a volume of Voyages and Travels round the World.
And what most struck me was that like books of voyages
they often contradicted each other, and would fall into long
and violent disputes about who was keeping the Foul Anchor
tavern in Portsmouth at such a time; or whether the King
of Canton lived or did not live in Persia; or whether the
bar-maid of a particular house in Hamburg had black eyes
or blue eyes; with many other mooted points of that sort.

At last one of them went below and brought up a box of
cigars from his chest, for some sailors always provide little
delicacies of that kind, to break off the first shock of the salt
water after laying idle ashore; and also by way of tapering
off
, as I mentioned a little while ago. But I wondered that

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

they never carried any pies and tarts to sea with them,
instead of spirits and cigars.

Ned, for that was the man's name, split open the box
with a blow of his fist, and then handed it round along the
windlass, just like a waiter at a party, every one helping
himself. But I was a member of an Anti-Smoking Society
that had been organized in our village by the Principal of
the Sunday School there, in conjunction with the Temperance
Association. So I did not smoke any then, though I
did afterward upon the voyage, I am sorry to say. Notwithstanding
I declined; with a good deal of unnecessary
swearing, Ned assured me that the cigars were real genuine
Havannas; for he had been in Havanna, he said, and had
them made there under his own eye. According to his
account, he was very particular about his cigars and other
things, and never made any importations, for they were
unsafe; but always made a voyage himself direct to the
place where any foreign thing was to be had that he wanted.
He went to Havre for his woolen shirts, to Panama for his
hats, to China for his silk handkerchiefs, and direct to Calcutta
for his cheroots; and as a great joker in the watch
used to say, no doubt he would at last have occasion to go
to Russia for his halter; the wit of which saying was presumed
to be in the fact, that the Russian hemp is the best;
though that is not wit which needs explaining.

By dint of the spirits which, besides stimulating my fainting
strength, united with the cool air of the sea to give me
an appetite for our hard biscuit; and also by dint of walking
briskly up and down the deck before the windlass, I had
now recovered in good part from my sickness, and finding
the sailors all very pleasant and sociable, at least among
themselves, and seated smoking together like old cronies, and
nothing on earth to do but sit the watch out, I began to
think that they were a pretty good set of fellows after all,
barring their swearing and another ugly way of talking they
had; and I thought I had misconceived their true characters;

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

for at the outset I had deemed them such a parcel of
wicked hard-hearted rascals that it would be a severe affliction
to associate with them.

Yes, I now began to look on them with a sort of incipient
love; but more with an eye of pity and compassion, as men
of naturally gentle and kind dispositions, whom only hardships,
and neglect, and ill-usage had made outcasts from
good society; and not as villains who loved wickedness for
the sake of it, and would persist in wickedness, even in
Paradise, if they ever got there. And I called to mind a
sermon I had once heard in a church in behalf of sailors,
when the preacher called them strayed lambs from the fold,
and compared them to poor lost children, babes in the wood,
orphans without fathers or mothers.

And I remembered reading in a magazine, called the
Sailors' Magazine, with a sea-blue cover, and a ship painted
on the back, about pious seamen who never swore, and paid
over all their wages to the poor heathen in India; and how
that when they were too old to go to sea, these pious old
sailors found a delightful home for life in the Hospital, where
they had nothing to do, but prepare themselves for their
latter end. And I wondered whether there were any such
good sailors among my ship-mates; and observing that one
of them laid on deck apart from the rest, I thought to be
sure he must be one of them: so I did not disturb his devotions:
but I was afterward shocked at discovering that he
was only fast asleep, with one of the brown jugs by his
side.

I forgot to mention by the way, that every once in a
while, the men went into one corner, where the chief mate
could not see them, to take a “swig at the halyards,” as
they called it; and this swigging at the halyards it was, that
enabled them “to taper off” handsomely, and no doubt it
was this, too, that had something to do with making them
so pleasant and sociable that night, for they were seldom so
pleasant and sociable afterward, and never treated me so

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

kindly as they did then. Yet this might have been owing
to my being something of a stranger to them, then; and our
being just out of port. But that very night they turned
about, and taught me a bitter lesson; but all in good time.

I have said, that seeing how agreeable they were getting,
and how friendly their manner was, I began to feel a sort
of compassion for them, grounded on their sad conditions as
amiable outcasts; and feeling so warm an interest in them,
and being full of pity, and being truly desirous of benefiting
them to the best of my poor powers, for I knew they were
but poor indeed, I made bold to ask one of them, whether
he was ever in the habit of going to church, when he was
ashore, or dropping in at the Floating Chapel I had seen
lying off the dock in the East River at New York; and
whether he would think it too much of a liberty, if I asked
him, if he had any good books in his chest. He stared a
little at first, but marking what good language I used, seeing
my civil bearing toward him, he seemed for a moment
to be filled with a certain involuntary respect for me, and
answered, that he had been to church once, some ten or
twelve years before, in London, and on a week-day had
helped to move the Floating Chapel round the Battery,
from the North River; and that was the only time he had
seen it. For his books, he said he did not know what I
meant by good books; but if I wanted the Newgate Calendar,
and Pirate's Own, he could lend them to me.

When I heard this poor sailor talk in this manner, showing
so plainly his ignorance and absence of proper views of
religion, I pitied him more and more, and contrasting my
own situation with his, I was grateful that I was different
from him; and I thought how pleasant it was, to feel wiser
and better than he could feel; though I was willing to confess
to myself, that it was not altogether my own good endeavors,
so much as my education, which I had received
from others, that had made me the upright and sensible boy
I at that time thought myself to be. And it was now,

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

that I began to feel a good degree of complacency and satisfaction
in surveying my own character; for, before this, I
had previously associated with persons of a very discreet
life, so that there was little opportunity to magnify myself,
by comparing myself with my neighbors.

Thinking that my superiority to him in a moral way
might sit uneasily upon this sailor, I thought it would soften
the matter down by giving him a chance to show his own
superiority to me, in a minor thing; for I was far from
being vain and conceited.

Having observed that at certain intervals a little bell was
rung on the quarter-deck by the man at the wheel; and
that as soon as it was heard, some one of the sailors forward
struck a large bell which hung on the forecastle; and having
observed that how many times soever the man astern
rang his bell, the man forward struck his—tit for tat,—I
inquired of this Floating Chapel sailor, what all this ringing
meant; and whether, as the big bell hung right over
the scuttle that went down to the place where the watch
below were sleeping, such a ringing every little while would
not tend to disturb them and beget unpleasant dreams; and
in asking these questions I was particular to address him in
a civil and condescending way, so as to show him very
plainly that I did not deem myself one whit better than he
was, that is, taking all things together, and not going into
particulars. But to my great surprise and mortification, he
in the rudest kind of manner laughed aloud in my face, and
called me a “Jimmy Dux,” though that was not my real
name, and he must have known it; and also the “son of a
farmer,” though as I have previously related, my father was a
great merchant and French importer in Broad-street in New
York. And then he began to laugh and joke about me, with
the other sailors, till they all got round me, and if I had not
felt so terribly angry, I should certainly have felt very much
like a fool. But my being so angry prevented me from
feeling foolish, which is very lucky for people in a passion.

-- --

p276-076 CHAPTER X. HE IS VERY MUCH FRIGHTENED; THE SAILORS ABUSE HIM; AND HE BECOMES MISERABLE AND FORLORN.

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

While the scene last described was going on, we were
all startled by a horrid groaning noise down in the forecastle;
and all at once some one came rushing up the scuttle in his
shirt, clutching something in his hand, and trembling and
shrieking in the most frightful manner, so that I thought
one of the sailors must be murdered below.

But it all passed in a moment; and while we stood
aghast at the sight, and almost before we knew what it was,
the shrieking man jumped over the bows into the sea, and
we saw him no more. Then there was a great uproar; the
sailors came running up on deck; and the chief mate ran
forward, and learning what had happened, began to yell
out his orders about the sails and yards; and we all went to
pulling and hauling the ropes, till at last the ship lay almost
still on the water. Then they loosed a boat, which kept
pulling round the ship for more than an hour, but they never
caught sight of the man. It seemed that he was one of the
sailors who had been brought aboard dead drunk, and tumbled
into his bunk by his landlord; and there he had lain
till now. He must have suddenly waked up, I suppose,
raging mad with the delirium tremens, as the chief mate
called it, and finding himself in a strange silent place, and
knowing not how he had got there, he had rushed on deck,
and so, in a fit of frenzy, put an end to himself.

This event, happening at the dead of night, had a wonderfully
solemn and almost awful effect upon me. I would
have given the whole world, and the sun and moon, and all

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

the stars in heaven, if they had been mine, had I been safe
back at Mr. Jones', or still better, in my home on the
Hudson River. I thought it an ill-omened voyage, and
railed at the folly which had sent me to sea, sore against
the advice of my best friends, that is to say, my mother and
sisters.

Alas! poor Wellingborough, thought I, you will never
see your home any more. And in this melancholy mood I
went below, when the watch had expired, which happened
soon after. But to my terror, I found that the suicide had
been occupying the very bunk which I had appropriated to
myself, and there was no other place for me to sleep in.
The thought of lying down there now, seemed too horrible
to me, and what made it worse, was the way in which the
sailors spoke of my being frightened. And they took this
opportunity to tell me what a hard and wicked life I had
entered upon, and how that such things happened frequently
at sea, and they were used to it. But I did not believe this;
for when the suicide came rushing and shrieking up the scuttle,
they looked as frightened as I did; and besides that,
and what makes their being frightened still plainer, is the
fact, that if they had had any presence of mind, they could
have prevented his plunging overboard, since he brushed
right by them. However, they lay in their bunks smoking,
and kept talking on some time in this strain, and advising
me as soon as ever I got home to pin my ears back, so as
not to hold the wind, and sail straight away into the interior
of the country, and never stop until deep in the bush,
far off from the least running brook, never mind how shallow,
and out of sight of even the smallest puddle of rainwater.

This kind of talking brought the tears into my eyes, for it
was so true and real, and the sailors who spoke it seemed so
false-hearted and insincere; but for all that, in spite of the
sickness at my heart, it made me mad, and stung me to the
quick, that they should speak of me as a poor trembling

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

coward, who could never be brought to endure the hardships
of a sailor's life; for I felt myself trembling, and knew that
I was but a coward then, well enough, without their telling
me of it. And they did not say I was cowardly, because
they perceived it in me, but because they merely supposed I
must be, judging, no doubt, from their own secret thoughts
about themselves; for I felt sure that the suicide frightened
them very badly. And at last, being provoked to desperation
by their taunts, I told them so to their faces; but I
might better have kept silent; for they now all united to
abuse me. They asked me what business I, a boy like me,
had to go to sea, and take the bread out of the mouth of
honest sailors, and fill a good seaman's place; and asked
me whether I ever dreamed of becoming a captain, since I
was a gentleman with white hands; and if I ever should
be, they would like nothing better than to ship aboard my
vessel and stir up a mutiny. And one of them, whose
name was Jackson, of whom I shall have a good deal more
to say by-and-by, said, I had better steer clear of him ever
after, for if ever I crossed his path, or got into his way, he
would be the death of me, and if ever I stumbled about in
the rigging near him, he would make nothing of pitching
me overboard; and that he swore too, with an oath. At
first, all this nearly stunned me, it was so unforeseen; and
then I could not believe that they meant what they said, or
that they could be so cruel and black-hearted. But how
could I help seeing, that the men who could thus talk to a
poor, friendless boy, on the very first night of his voyage to
sea, must be capable of almost any enormity. I loathed,
detested, and hated them with all that was left of my bursting
heart and soul, and I thought myself the most forlorn
and miserable wretch that ever breathed. May I never be
a man, thought I, if to be a boy is to be such a wretch.
And I wailed and wept, and my heart cracked within me,
but all the time I defied them through my teeth, and dared
them to do their worst.

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

At last they ceased talking and fell fast asleep, leaving
me awake, seated on a chest with my face bent over my
knees between my hands. And there I sat, till at length
the dull beating against the ship's bows, and the silence
around, soothed me down, and I fell asleep as I sat.

-- --

p276-080 CHAPTER XI. HE HELPS WASH THE DECKS, AND THEN GOES TO BREAKFAST.

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

The next thing I knew, was the loud thumping of a
handspike on deck as the watch was called again. It was
now four o'clock in the morning, and when we got on deck
the first signs of day were shining in the east. The men
were very sleepy, and sat down on the windlass without
speaking, and some of them nodded and nodded, till at last
they fell off like little boys in church during a drowsy sermon.
At last it was broad day, and an order was given to wash
down the decks. A great tub was dragged into the waist,
and then one of the men went over into the chains, and
slipped in behind a band fastened to the shrouds, and leaning
over, began to swing a bucket into the sea by a long rope;
and in that way with much expertness and sleight of hand,
he managed to fill the tub in a very short time. Then the
water began to splash about all over the decks, and I began
to think I should surely get my feet wet, and catch my death
of cold. So I went to the chief mate, and told him I thought
I would just step below, till this miserable wetting was over;
for I did not have any water-proof boots, and an aunt of
mine had died of consumption. But he only roared out for
me to get a broom and go to scrubbing, or he would prove a
worse consumption to me than ever got hold of my poor
aunt. So I scrubbed away fore and aft, till my back was
almost broke, for the brooms had uncommon short handles,
and we were told to scrub hard.

At length the scrubbing being over, the mate began heaving
buckets of water about, to wash every thing clean, by
way of finishing off. He must have thought this fine sport,

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

just as captains of fire engines love to point the tube of their
hose; for he kept me running after him with full buckets of
water, and sometimes chased a little chip all over the deck,
with a continued flood, till at last he sent it flying out of a
scupper-hole into the sea; when if he had only given me
permission, I could have picked it up in a trice, and dropped
it overboard without saying one word, and without wasting
so much water. But he said there was plenty of water in
the ocean, and to spare; which was true enough, but then
I who had to trot after him with the buckets, had no more
legs and arms than I wanted for my own use.

I thought this washing down the decks was the most
foolish thing in the world, and besides that it was the most
uncomfortable. It was worse than my mother's house-cleanings
at home, which I used to abominate so.

At eight o'clock the bell was struck, and we went to breakfast.
And now some of the worst of my troubles began.
For not having had any friend to tell me what I would want
at sea, I had not provided myself, as I should have done,
with a good many things that a sailor needs; and for my own
part, it had never entered my mind, that sailors had no table
to sit down to, no cloth, or napkins, or tumblers, and had to
provide every thing themselves. But so it was.

The first thing they did was this. Every sailor went to
the cook-house with his tin pot, and got it filled with coffee;
but of course, having no pot, there was no coffee for me.
And after that, a sort of little tub called a “kid,” was
passed down into the forecastle, filled with something they
called “burgoo.” This was like mush, made of Indian corn,
meal, and water. With the “kid,” a little tin cannikin
was passed down with molasses. Then the Jackson that I
spoke of before, put the kid between his knees, and began to
pour in the molasses, just like an old landlord mixing punch
for a party. He scooped out a little hole in the middle of
the mush, to hold the molasses; so it looked for all the world
like a little black pool in the Dismal Swamp of Virginia.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Then they all formed a circle round the kid; and one
after the other, with great regularity, dipped their spoons
into the mush, and after stirring them round a little in the
molasses-pool, they swallowed down their mouthfuls, and
smacked their lips over it, as if it tasted very good; which
I have no doubt it did; but not having any spoon, I wasn't
sure.

I sat some time watching these proceedings, and wondering
how polite they were to each other; for, though there
were a great many spoons to only one dish, they never got
entangled. At last, seeing that the mush was getting thinner
and thinner, and that it was getting low water, or rather
low molasses in the little pool, I ran on deck, and after
searching about, returned with a bit of stick; and thinking
I had as good a right as any one else to the mush and molasses,
I worked my way into the circle, intending to make
one of the party. So I shoved in my stick, and after twirling
it about, was just managing to carry a little burgoo
toward my mouth, which had been for some time standing
ready open to receive it, when one of the sailors perceiving
what I was about, knocked the stick out of my hands, and
asked me where I learned my manners; Was that the way
gentlemen eat in my country? Did they eat their victuals
with splinters of wood, and couldn't that wealthy gentleman
my father afford to buy his gentlemanly son a spoon?

All the rest joined in, and pronounced me an ill-bred,
coarse, and unmannerly youngster, who, if permitted to go
on with such behavior as that, would corrupt the whole
crew, and make them no better than swine.

As I felt conscious that a stick was indeed a thing very
unsuitable to eat with, I did not say much to this, though it
vexed me enough; but remembering that I had seen one of
the steerage passengers with a pan and spoon in his hand
eating his breakfast on the fore hatch, I now ran on deck
again, and to my great joy succeeded in borrowing his spoon,
for he had got through his meal, and down I came again,

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

though at the eleventh hour, and offered myself once more
as a candidate.

But alas! there was little more of the Dismal Swamp
left, and when I reached over to the opposite end of the kid,
I received a rap on the knuckles from a spoon, and was told
that I must help myself from my own side, for that was the
rule. But my side was scraped clean, so I got no burgoo
that morning.

But I made it up by eating some salt beef and biscuit,
which I found to be the invariable accompaniment of every
meal; the sailors sitting cross-legged on their chests in a
circle, and breaking the hard biscuit, very sociably, over each
other's heads, which was very convenient indeed, but gave
me the headache, at least for the first four or five days till
I got used to it; and then I did not care much about it,
only it kept my hair full of crumbs; and I had forgot to
bring a fine comb and brush, so I used to shake my hair out
to windward over the bulwarks every evening.

-- --

p276-084 CHAPTER XII. HE GIVES SOME ACCOUNT OF ONE OF HIS SHIPMATES CALLED JACKSON.

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

While we sat eating our beef and biscuit, two of the
men got into a dispute, about who had been sea-faring the
longest; when Jackson, who had mixed the burgoo, called
upon them in a loud voice to cease their clamor, for he would
decide the matter for them. Of this sailor, I shall have
something more to say, as I get on with my narrative; so,
I will here try to describe him a little.

Did you ever see a man, with his hair shaved off, and
just recovered from the yellow fever? Well, just such a
looking man was this sailor. He was as yellow as gamboge,
had no more whisker on his cheek, than I have on my elbows.
His hair had fallen out, and left him very bald, except in
the nape of his neck, and just behind the ears, where it was
stuck over with short little tufts, and looked like a worn-out
shoe-brush. His nose had broken down in the middle, and
he squinted with one eye, and did not look very straight out
of the other. He dressed a good deal like a Bowery boy;
for he despised the ordinary sailor-rig; wearing a pair of
great over-all blue trowsers, fastened with suspenders, and
three red woolen shirts, one over the other; for he was subject
to the rheumatism, and was not in good health, he said;
and he had a large white wool hat, with a broad rolling
brim. He was a native of New York city, and had a good
deal to say about highbinders, and rowdies, whom he denounced
as only good for the gallows; but I thought he
looked a good deal like a highbinder himself.

His name, as I have said, was Jackson; and he told us,

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

he was a near relation of General Jackson of New Orleans,
and swore terribly, if any one ventured to question what he
asserted on that head. In fact he was a great bully, and
being the best seaman on board, and very overbearing every
way, all the men were afraid of him, and durst not contradict
him, or cross his path in any thing. And what made
this more wonderful was, that he was the weakest man,
bodily, of the whole crew; and I have no doubt that young
and small as I was then, compared to what I am now, I
could have thrown him down. But he had such an over-awing
way with him; such a deal of brass and impudence,
such an unflinching face, and withal was such a hideous
looking mortal, that Satan himself would have run from
him. And besides all this, it was quite plain, that he was
by nature a marvelously clever, cunning man, though without
education; and understood human nature to a kink, and
well knew whom he had to deal with; and then, one glance
of his squinting eye, was as good as a knock-down, for it was
the most deep, subtle, infernal looking eye, that I ever saw
lodged in a human head. I believe, that by good rights it
must have belonged to a wolf, or starved tiger; at any rate,
I would defy any oculist, to turn out a glass eye, half so cold,
and snaky, and deadly. It was a horrible thing; and I
would give much to forget that I have ever seen it; for it
haunts me to this day.

It was impossible to tell how old this Jackson was; for
he had no beard, and no wrinkles, except small crows-feet
about the eyes. He might have seen thirty, or perhaps
fifty years. But according to his own account, he had been
to sea ever since he was eight years old, when he first went
as a cabin-boy in an Indiaman, and ran away at Calcutta.
And according to his own account, too, he had passed
through every kind of dissipation and abandonment in the
worst parts of the world. He had served in Portuguese
slavers on the coast of Africa; and with a diabolical relish
used to tell of the middle-passage, where the slaves were

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

stowed, heel and point, like logs, and the suffocated and
dead were unmanaeled, and weeded out from the living every
morning, before washing down the decks; how he had been
in a slaving schooner, which being chased by an English
cruiser off Cape Verde, received three shots in her hull,
which raked through and through a whole file of slaves, that
were chained.

He would tell of lying in Batavia during a fever, when
his ship lost a man every few days, and how they went
reeling ashore with the body, and got still more intoxicated
by way of precaution against the plague. He would talk
of finding a cobra-di-capello, or hooded snake, under his
pillow in India, when he slept ashore there. He would talk
of sailors being poisoned at Canton with drugged “shampoo,”
for the sake of their money; and of the Malay ruffians, who
stopped ships in the straits of Gaspar, and always saved the
captain for the last, so as to make him point out where the
most valuable goods were stored.

His whole talk was of this kind; full of piracies, plagues
and poisonings. And often he narrated many passages in
his own individual career, which were almost incredible,
from the consideration that few men could have plunged into
such infamous vices, and clung to them so long, without
paying the death-penalty.

But in truth, he carried about with him the traces of
these things, and the mark of a fearful end nigh at hand;
like that of King Antiochus of Syria, who died a worse death,
history says, than if he had been stung out of the world by
wasps and hornets.

Nothing was left of this Jackson but the foul lees and
dregs of a man; he was thin as a shadow; nothing but
skin and bones; and sometimes used to complain, that it
hurt him to sit on the hard chests. And I sometimes fancied,
it was the consciousness of his miserable, broken-down
condition, and the prospect of soon dying like a dog, in consequence
of his sins, that made this poor wretch always eye

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

me with such malevolence as he did. For I was young
and handsome, at least my mother so thought me, and as
soon as I became a little used to the sea, and shook off my
low spirits somewhat, I began to have my old color in my
cheeks, and, spite of misfortune, to appear well and hearty;
whereas he was being consumed by an incurable malady,
that was eating up his vitals, and was more fit for a hospital
than a ship.

As I am sometimes by nature inclined to indulge in unauthorized
surmisings about the thoughts going on with regard
to me, in the people I meet; especially if I have reason
to think they dislike me; I will not put it down for a certainty
that what I suspected concerning this Jackson relative
to his thoughts of me, was really the truth. But only state
my honest opinion, and how it struck me at the time; and
even now, I think I was not wrong. And indeed, unless it
was so, how could I account to myself, for the shudder that
would run through me, when I caught this man gazing at
me, as I often did; for he was apt to be dumb at times,
and would sit with his eyes fixed, and his teeth set, like a
man in the moody madness.

I well remember the first time I saw him, and how I
was startled at his eye, which was even then fixed upon me.
He was standing at the ship's helm, being the first man that
got there, when a steersman was called for by the pilot; for
this Jackson was always on the alert for easy duties, and
used to plead his delicate health as the reason for assuming
them, as he did; though I used to think, that for a man in
poor health, he was very swift on the legs; at least when
a good place was to be jumped to; though that might only
have been a sort of spasmodic exertion under strong inducements,
which every one knows the greatest invalids will
sometimes show.

And though the sailors were always very bitter against
any thing like sogering, as they called it; that is, any thing
that savored of a desire to get rid of downright hard work;

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

yet, I observed that, though this Jackson was a notorious
old soger the whole voyage (I mean, in all things not perilous
to do, from which he was far from hanging back), and in
truth was a great veteran that way, and one who must have
passed unhurt through many campaigns; yet, they never
presumed to call him to account in any way; or to let him
so much as think, what they thought of his conduct. But I
often heard them call him many hard names behind his back;
and sometimes, too, when, perhaps, they had just been tenderly
inquiring after his health before his face. They all stood
in mortal fear of him; and cringed and fawned about him
like so many spaniels; and used to rub his back, after he
was undressed and lying in his bunk; and used to run up
on deck to the cook-house, to warm some cold coffee for
him; and used to fill his pipe, and give him chews of tobacco,
and mend his jackets and trowsers; and used to
watch, and tend, and nurse him every way. And all the
time, he would sit scowling on them, and found fault with
what they did; and I noticed, that those who did the most
for him, and cringed the most before him, were the very
ones he most abused; while two or three who held more
aloof, he treated with a little consideration.

It is not for me to say, what it was that made a whole
ship's company submit so to the whims of one poor miserable
man like Jackson. I only know that so it was; but
I have no doubt, that if he had had a blue eye in his head,
or had had a different face from what he did have, they
would not have stood in such awe of him. And it astonished
me, to see that one of the seamen, a remarkably robust
and good-humored young man from Belfast in Ireland, was
a person of no mark or influence among the crew; but on
the contrary was hooted at, and trampled upon, and made
a butt and laughing-stock; and more than all, was continually
being abused and snubbed by Jackson, who seemed to
hate him cordially, because of his great strength and fine
person, and particularly because of his red cheeks.

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

But then, this Belfast man, although he had shipped for
an able-seaman, was not much of a sailor; and that always
lowers a man in the eyes of a ship's company; I mean,
when he ships for an able-seaman, but is not able to do the
duty of one. For sailors are of three classes—able-seamen,
ordinary-seamen
, and boys; and they receive different wages
according to their rank. Generally, a ship's company of
twelve men will only have five or six able seamen, who if
they prove to understand their duty every way (and that is
no small matter either, as I shall hereafter show, perhaps),
are looked up to, and thought much of by the ordinary-seamen
and boys, who reverence their very pea-jackets, and lay
up their sayings in their hearts.

But you must not think from this, that persons called boys
aboard merchant-ships are all youngsters, though to be sure,
I myself was called a boy, and a boy I was. No. In
merchant-ships, a boy means a green-hand, a landsman on
his first voyage. And never mind if he is old enough to be
a grandfather, he is still called a boy; and boys' work is put
upon him.

But I am straying off from what I was going to say about
Jackson's putting an end to the dispute between the two
sailors in the forecastle after breakfast. After they had been
disputing some time about who had been to sea the longest,
Jackson told them to stop talking; and then bade one of
them open his mouth; for, said he, I can tell a sailor's age
just like a horse's—by his teeth. So the man laughed, and
opened his mouth; and Jackson made him step out under
the scuttle, where the light came down from deck; and
then made him throw his head back, while he looked into
it, and probed a little with his jack-knife, like a baboon peering
into a junk-bottle. I trembled for the poor fellow, just as
if I had seen him under the hands of a crazy barber, making
signs to cut his throat, and he all the while sitting stock
still, with the lather on, to be shaved. For I watched Jackson's
eye and saw it snapping, and a sort of going in and out,

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

very quick, as if it were something like a forked tongue; and
somehow, I felt as if he were longing to kill the man; but
at last he grew more composed, and after concluding his examination,
said, that the first man was the oldest sailor, for
the ends of his teeth were the evenest and most worn down;
which, he said, arose from eating so much hard sea-biscuit;
and this was the reason he could tell a sailor's age like a
horse's.

At this, every body made merry, and looked at each other,
as much as to say—come, boys, let's laugh; and they did
laugh; and declared it was a rare joke.

This was always the way with them. They made a
point of shouting out, whenever Jackson said any thing with
a grin; that being the sign to them that he himself thought
it funny; though I heard many good jokes from others pass
off without a smile; and once Jackson himself (for, to tell
the truth, he sometimes had a comical way with him, that
is, when his back did not ache) told a truly funny story, but
with a grave face; when, not knowing how he meant it,
whether for a laugh or otherwise, they all sat still, waiting
what to do, and looking perplexed enough; till at last Jackson
roared out upon them for a parcel of fools and idiots;
and told them to their beards, how it was; that he had purposely
put on his grave face, to see whether they would not
look grave, too; even when he was telling something that
ought to split their sides. And with that, he flouted, and
jeered at them, and laughed them all to scorn; and broke
out in such a rage, that his lips began to glue together at
the corners with a fine white foam.

He seemed to be full of hatred and gall against every
thing and every body in the world; as if all the world was
one person, and had done him some dreadful harm, that was
rankling and festering in his heart. Sometimes I thought
he was really crazy; and often felt so frightened at him,
that I thought of going to the captain about it, and telling
him Jackson ought to be confined, lest he should do some

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

terrible thing at last. But upon second thoughts, I always
gave it up; for the captain would only have called me a
fool, and sent me forward again.

But you must not think that all the sailors were alike in
abasing themselves before this man. No: there were three
or four who used to stand up sometimes against him; and
when he was absent at the wheel, would plot against him
among the other sailors, and tell them what a shame and
ignominy it was, that such a poor miserable wretch should
be such a tyrant over much better men than himself. And
they begged and conjured them as men, to put up with it no
longer, but the very next time, that Jackson presumed to
play the dictator, that they should all withstand him, and
let him know his place. Two or three times nearly all
hands agreed to it, with the exception of those who used to
slink off during such discussions; and swore that they would
not any more submit to be ruled by Jackson. But when
the time came to make good their oaths, they were mum
again, and let every thing go on the old way; so that those
who had put them up to it, had to bear all the brunt of
Jackson's wrath by themselves. And though these last
would stick up a little at first, and even mutter something
about a fight to Jackson; yet in the end, finding themselves
unbefriended by the rest, they would gradually become silent,
and leave the field to the tyrant, who would then fly out
worse than ever, and dare them to do their worst, and jeer
at them for white-livered poltroons, who did not have a
mouthful of heart in them. At such times, there were no
bounds to his contempt; and indeed, all the time he seemed
to have even more contempt than hatred, for every body and
every thing.

As for me, I was but a boy; and at any time aboard ship,
a boy is expected to keep quiet, do what he is bid, never presume
to interfere, and seldom to talk, unless spoken to. For
merchant sailors have a great idea of their dignity, and superiority
to greenhorns and landsmen, who know nothing

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

about a ship; and they seem to think, that an able seaman
is a great man; at least a much greater man than a little
boy. And the able seamen in the Highlander had such
grand notions about their seamanship, that I almost thought
that able seamen received diplomas, like those given at colleges;
and were made a sort A.M.'s, or Masters of Arts.

But though I kept thus quiet, and had very little to say,
and well knew that my best plan was to get along peaceably
with every body, and indeed endure a good deal before showing
fight, yet I could not avoid Jackson's evil eye, nor escape
his bitter enmity. And his being my foe, set many of the
rest against me; or at least they were afraid to speak out for
me before Jackson; so that at last I found myself a sort of
Ishmael in the ship, without a single friend or companion;
and I began to feel a hatred growing up in me against the
whole crew—so much so, that I prayed against it, that it
might not master my heart completely, and so make a fiend
of me, something like Jackson.

-- 086 --

p276-093 CHAPTER XIII. HE HAS A FINE DAY AT SEA, BEGINS TO LIKE IT; BUT CHANGES HIS MIND.

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

The second day out of port, the decks being washed down
and breakfast over, the watch was called, and the mate set
us to work.

It was a very bright day. The sky and water were both
of the same deep hue; and the air felt warm and sunny; so
that we threw off our jackets. I could hardly believe that
I was sailing in the same ship I had been in during the night,
when every thing had been so lonely and dim; and I could
hardly imagine that this was the same ocean, now so beautiful
and blue, that during part of the night-watch had rolled
along so black and forbidding.

There were little traces of sunny clouds all over the heavens;
and little fleeces of foam all over the sea; and the ship
made a strange, musical noise under her bows, as she glided
along, with her sails all still. It seemed a pity to go to
work at such a time; and if we could only have sat in the
windlass again; or if they would have let me go out on the
bowsprit, and lay down between the man-ropes there, and
look over at the fish in the water, and think of home, I should
have been almost happy for a time.

I had now completely got over my sea-sickness, and felt
very well; at least in my body, though my heart was far
from feeling right; so that I could now look around me, and
make observations.

And truly, though we were at sea, there was much to
behold and wonder at; to me, who was on my first voyage.
What most amazed me was the sight of the great ocean

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

itself, for we were out of sight of land. All round us, on both
sides of the ship, ahead and astern, nothing was to be seen but
water—water—water; not a single glimpse of green shore,
not the smallest island, or speck of moss any where. Never
did I realize till now what the ocean was: how grand and
majestic, how solitary, and boundless, and beautiful and blue;
for that day it gave no tokens of squalls or hurricanes, such
as I had heard my father tell of; nor could I imagine, how
any thing that seemed so playful and placid, could be lashed
into rage, and troubled into rolling avalanches of foam, and
great cascades of waves, such as I saw in the end.

As I looked at it so mild and sunny, I could not help
calling to mind my little brother's face, when he was sleeping
an infant in the cradle. It had just such a happy, careless,
innocent look; and every happy little wave seemed
gamboling about like a thoughtless little kid in a pasture;
and seemed to look up in your face as it passed, as if it
wanted to be patted and caressed. They seemed all live
things with hearts in them, that could feel; and I almost
felt grieved, as we sailed in among them, scattering them
under our broad bows in sun-flakes, and riding over them
like a great elephant among lambs.

But what seemed perhaps the most strange to me of all,
was a certain wonderful rising and falling of the sea; I do
not mean the waves themselves, but a sort of wide heaving
and swelling and sinking all over the ocean. It was something
I can not very well describe; but I know very well
what it was, and how it affected me. It made me almost
dizzy to look at it; and yet I could not keep my eyes off it,
it seemed so passing strange and wonderful.

I felt as if in a dream all the time; and when I could
shut the ship out, almost thought I was in some new, fairy
world, and expected to hear myself called to, out of the clear
blue air, or from the depths of the deep blue sea. But I
did not have much leisure to indulge in such thoughts; for
the men were now getting some stun'-sails ready to hoist

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

aloft, as the wind was getting fairer and fairer for us; and
these stun'-sails are light canvas which are spread at such
times, away out beyond the ends of the yards, where they
overhang the wide water, like the wings of a great bird.

For my own part, I could do but little to help the rest,
not knowing the name of any thing, or the proper way to
go about aught. Besides, I felt very dreamy, as I said before;
and did not exactly know where, or what I was; every
thing was so strange and new.

While the stun'-sails were lying all tumbled upon the
deck, and the sailors were fastening them to the booms, getting
them ready to hoist, the mate ordered me to do a great
many simple things, none of which could I comprehend,
owing to the queer words he used; and then, seeing me
stand quite perplexed and confounded, he would roar out at
me, and call me all manner of names, and the sailors would
laugh and wink to each other, but durst not go farther than
that, for fear of the mate, who in his own presence would
not let any body laugh at me but himself.

However, I tried to wake up as much as I could, and
keep from dreaming with my eyes open; and being, at bottom,
a smart, apt lad, at last I managed to learn a thing
or two, so that I did not appear so much like a fool as at
first.

People who have never gone to sea for the first time as
sailors, can not imagine how puzzling and confounding it is.
It must be like going into a barbarous country, where they
speak a strange dialect, and dress in strange clothes, and
live in strange houses. For sailors have their own names,
even for things that are familiar ashore; and if you call a
thing by its shore name, you are laughed at for an ignoramus
and a land-lubber. This first day I speak of, the mate
having ordered me to draw some water, I asked him where
I was to get the pail; when I thought I had committed
some dreadful crime; for he flew into a great passion, and
said they never had any pails at sea, and then I learned that

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

they were always called buckets. And once I was talking
about sticking a little wooden peg into a bucket to stop a
leak, when he flew out again, and said there were no pegs
at sea, only plugs. And just so it was with every thing
else.

But besides all this, there is such an infinite number of
totally new names of new things to learn, that at first it
seemed impossible for me to master them all. If you have
ever seen a ship, you must have remarked what a thicket
of ropes there are; and how they all seemed mixed and
entangled together like a great skein of yarn. Now the
very smallest of these ropes has its own proper name, and
many of them are very lengthy, like the names of young
royal princes, such as the starboard-main-top-gallant-bow-line,
or the larboard-fore-top-sail-clue-line.

I think it would not be a bad plan to have a grand new
naming of a ship's ropes, as I have read, they once had a
simplifying of the classes of plants in Botany. It is really
wonderful how many names there are in the world. There
is no counting the names, that surgeons and anatomists give
to the various parts of the human body; which, indeed, is
something like a ship; its bones being the stiff standing-rigging,
and the sinews the small running ropes, that manage
all the motions.

I wonder whether mankind could not get along without
all these names, which keep increasing every day, and hour,
and moment; till at last the very air will be full of them;
and even in a great plain, men will be breathing each other's
breath, owing to the vast multitude of words they use, that
consume all the air, just as lamp-burners do gas. But
people seem to have a great love for names; for to know a
great many names, seems to look like knowing a good many
things; though I should not be surprised, if there were a
great many more names, than things in the world. But I
must quit this rambling, and return to my story.

At last we hoisted the stun'-sails up to the top-sail yards;

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

and as soon as the vessel felt them, she gave a sort of bound
like a horse, and the breeze blowing more and more, she
went plunging along, shaking off the foam from her bows,
like foam from a bridle-bit. Every mast and timber seemed
to have a pulse in it that was beating with life and joy; and
I felt a wild exulting in my own heart, and felt as if I would
be glad to bound along so round the world.

Then was I first conscious of a wonderful thing in me,
that responded to all the wild commotion of the outer world;
and went reeling on and on with the planets in their orbits,
and was lost in one delirious throb at the center of the All.
A wild bubbling and bursting was at my heart, as if a hidden
spring had just gushed out there; and my blood ran
tingling along my frame, like mountain brooks in spring
freshets.

Yes! yes! give me this glorious ocean life, this salt-sea
life, this briny, foamy life, when the sea neighs and snorts,
and you breathe the very breath that the great whales respire!
Let me roll around the globe, let me rock upon the
sea; let me race and pant out my life, with an eternal
breeze astern, and an endless sea before!

But how soon these raptures abated, when after a brief
idle interval, we were again set to work, and I had a vile
commission to clean out the chicken coops, and make up the
beds of the pigs in the long-boat.

Miserable dog's life is this of the sea! commanded like a
slave, and set to work like an ass! vulgar and brutal men
lording it over me, as if I were an African in Alabama.
Yes, yes, blow on, ye breezes, and make a speedy end to this
abominable voyage!

-- 091 --

p276-098 CHAPTER XIV. HE CONTEMPLATES MAKING A SOCIAL CALL ON THE CAPTAIN IN HIS CABIN.

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

What reminded me most forcibly of my ignominious condition,
was the widely altered manner of the captain toward
me. I had thought him a fine, funny gentleman, full of
mirth and good humor, and good will to seamen, and one
who could not fail to appreciate the difference between me
and the rude sailors among whom I was thrown. Indeed,
I had made no doubt that he would in some special manner
take me under his protection, and prove a kind friend and
benefactor to me; as I had heard that some sea-captains are
fathers to their crew; and so they are; but such fathers as
Solomon's precepts tend to make—severe and chastising
fathers, fathers whose sense of duty overcomes the sense of
love, and who every day, in some sort, play the part of
Brutus, who ordered his son away to execution, as I have
read in our old family Plutarch.

Yes, I thought that Captain Riga, for Riga was his
name, would be attentive and considerate to me, and strive
to cheer me up, and comfort me in my lonesomeness. I did
not even deem it at all impossible that he would invite me
down into the cabin of a pleasant night, to ask me questions
concerning my parents, and prospects in life; besides obtaining
from me some anecdotes touching my great-uncle, the illustrious
senator; or give me a slate and pencil, and teach
me problems in navigation; or perhaps engage me at a game
of chess. I even thought he might invite me to dinner on a
sunny Sunday, and help me plentifully to the nice cabin
fare, as knowing how distasteful the salt beef and pork, and

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

hard biscuit of the forecastle must at first be to a boy like
me, who had always lived ashore, and at home.

And I could not help regarding him with peculiar emotions,
almost of tenderness and love, as the last visible link
in the chain of associations which bound me to my home.
For, while yet in port, I had seen him and Mr. Jones, my
brother's friend, standing together and conversing; so that
from the captain to my brother there was but one intermediate
step; and my brother and mother and sisters were one.

And this reminds me how often I used to pass by the
places on deck, where I remembered Mr. Jones had stood
when we first visited the ship lying at the wharf; and how
I tried to convince myself that it was indeed true, that he
had stood there, though now the ship was so far away on
the wide Atlantic Ocean, and he perhaps was walking down
Wall-street, or sitting reading the newspaper in his counting
room, while poor I was so differently employed.

When two or three days had passed without the captain's
speaking to me in any way, or sending word into the forecastle that he wished me to drop into the cabin to pay my
respects, I began to think whether I should not make the
first advances, and whether indeed he did not expect it of
me, since I was but a boy, and he a man; and perhaps that
might have been the reason why he had not spoken to me
yet, deeming it more proper and respectful for me to address
him first. I thought he might be offended, too, especially if
he were a proud man, with tender feelings. So one evening,
a little before sundown, in the second dog-watch, when there
was no more work to be done, I concluded to call and see
him.

After drawing a bucket of water, and having a good
washing, to get off some of the chicken-coop stains, I went
down into the forecastle to dress myself as neatly as I could.
I put on a white shirt in place of my red one, and got into
a pair of cloth trowsers instead of my duck ones, and put on
my new pumps, and then carefully brushing my

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

shooting-jacket, I put that on over all, so that upon the whole, I
made quite a genteel figure, at least for a forecastle, though
I would not have looked so well in a drawing-room.

When the sailors saw me thus employed, they did not
know what to make of it, and wanted to know whether I
was dressing to go ashore; I told them no, for we were then
out of sight of land; but that I was going to pay my respects
to the captain. Upon which they all laughed and shouted,
as if I were a simpleton; though there seemed nothing so
very simple in going to make an evening call upon a friend.
When some of them tried to dissuade me, saying I was green
and raw; but Jackson, who sat looking on, cried out, with
a hideous grin, “Let him go, let him go, men—he's a nice
boy. Let him go; the captain has some nuts and raisins
for him.” And so he was going on, when one of his violent
fits of coughing seized him, and he almost choked.

As I was about leaving the forecastle, I happened to look
at my hands, and seeing them stained all over of a deep
yellow, for that morning the mate had set me to tarring
some strips of canvas for the rigging, I thought it would
never do to present myself before a gentleman that way; so
for want of kids, I slipped on a pair of woolen mittens,
which my mother had knit for me to carry to sea. As I
was putting them on, Jackson asked me whether he shouldn't
call a carriage; and another bade me not forget to present
his best respects to the skipper. I left them all tittering,
and coming on deck was passing the cook-house, when the
old cook called after me, saying I had forgot my cane.

But I did not heed their impudence, and was walking
straight toward the cabin-door on the quarter-deck, when
the chief mate met me. I touched my hat, and was passing
him, when, after staring at me till I thought his eyes would
burst out, he all at once caught me by the collar, and with
a voice of thunder, wanted to know what I meant by playing
such tricks aboard a ship that he was mate of? I told
him to let go of me, or I would complain to my friend the

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

captain, whom I intended to visit that evening. Upon this
he gave me such a whirl round, that I thought the Gulf
Stream was in my head; and then shoved me forward,
roaring out I know not what. Meanwhile the sailors were
all standing round the windlass looking aft, mightily tickled.

Seeing I could not effect my object that night, I thought
it best to defer it for the present; and returning among the
sailors, Jackson asked me how I had found the captain, and
whether the next time I went, I would not take a friend
along and introduce him.

The upshot of this business was, that before I went to
sleep that night, I felt well satisfied that it was not customary
for sailors to call on the captain in the cabin; and I
began to have an inkling of the fact, that I had acted like a
fool; but it all arose from my ignorance of sea usages.

And here I may as well state, that I never saw the
inside of the cabin during the whole interval that elapsed
from our sailing till our return to New York; though I
often used to get a peep at it through a little pane of glass,
set in the house on deck, just before the helm, where a
watch was kept hanging for the helmsman to strike the half
hours by, with his little bell in the binnacle, where the compass
was. And it used to be the great amusement of the
sailors to look in through the pane of glass, when they stood
at the wheel, and watch the proceedings in the cabin;
especially when the steward was setting the table for dinner,
or the captain was lounging over a decanter of wine on
a little mahogany stand, or playing the game called solitaire,
at cards, of an evening; for at times he was all alone with
his dignity; though, as will ere long be shown, he generally
had one pleasant companion, whose society he did not
dislike.

The day following my attempt to drop in at the cabin, I
happened to be making fast a rope on the quarter-deck,
when the captain suddenly made his appearance, promenading
up and down, and smoking a cigar. He looked very

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

good-humored and amiable, and it being just after his dinner,
I thought that this, to be sure, was just the chance I
wanted.

I waited a little while, thinking he would speak to me
himself; but as he did not, I went up to him, and began by
saying it was a very pleasant day, and hoped he was very
well. I never saw a man fly into such a rage; I thought
he was going to knock me down; but after standing speechless
awhile, he all at once plucked his cap from his head
and threw it at me. I don't know what impelled me, but
I ran to the lee-scuppers where it fell, picked it up, and gave
it to him with a bow; when the mate came running up,
and thrust me forward again; and after he had got me as
far as the windlass, he wanted to know whether I was crazy
or not; for if I was, he would put me in irons right off, and
have done with it.

But I assured him I was in my right mind, and knew
perfectly well that I had been treated in the most rude and
ungentlemanly manner both by him and Captain Riga.
Upon this, he rapped out a great oath, and told me if I ever
repeated what I had done that evening, or ever again presumed
so much as to lift my hat to the captain, he would
tie me into the rigging, and keep me there until I learned
better manners. “You are very green,” said he, “but I'll
ripen you.” Indeed this chief mate seemed to have the
keeping of the dignity of the captain; who, in some sort,
seemed too dignified personally to protect his own dignity.

I thought this strange enough, to be reprimanded, and
charged with rudeness for an act of common civility. However,
seeing how matters stood, I resolved to let the captain
alone for the future, particularly as he had shown himself so
deficient in the ordinary breeding of a gentleman. And I
could hardly credit it, that this was the same man who had
been so very civil, and polite, and witty, when Mr. Jones
and I called upon him in port.

But this astonishment of mine was much increased, when

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

some days after, a storm came upon us, and the captain
rushed out of the cabin in his nightcap, and nothing else but
his shirt on; and leaping up on the poop, began to jump up
and down, and curse and swear, and call the men aloft all
manner of hard names, just like a common loafer in the
street.

Besides all this, too, I noticed that while we were at sea,
he wore nothing but old shabby clothes, very different from
the glossy suit I had seen him in at our first interview, and
after that on the steps of the City Hotel, where he always
boarded when in New York. Now, he wore nothing but
old-fashioned snuff-colored coats, with high collars and short
waists; and faded, short-legged pantaloons, very tight about
the knees; and vests, that did not conceal his waistbands,
owing to their being so short, just like a little boy's. And
his hats were all caved in, and battered, as if they had been
knocked about in a cellar; and his boots were sadly patched.
Indeed, I began to think that he was but a shabby fellow
after all; particularly as his whiskers lost their gloss, and he
went days together without shaving; and his hair, by a sort
of miracle, began to grow of a pepper and salt color, which
might have been owing, though, to his discontinuing the use
of some kind of dye while at sea. I put him down as a
sort of impostor; and while ashore, a gentleman on false
pretenses; for no gentleman would have treated another
gentleman as he did me.

Yes, Captain Riga, thought I, you are no gentleman, and
you know it!

-- --

p276-104 CHAPTER XV. THE MELANCHOLY STATE OF HIS WARDROBE.

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

And now that I have been speaking of the captain's old
clothes, I may as well speak of mine.

It was very early in the month of June that we sailed;
and I had greatly rejoiced that it was that time of the year;
for it would be warm and pleasant upon the ocean, I thought;
and my voyage would be like a summer excursion to the
sea shore, for the benefit of the salt water, and a change
of scene and society.

So I had not given myself much concern about what I
should wear; and deemed it wholly unnecessary to provide
myself with a great outfit of pilot-cloth jackets, and trowsers,
and Guernsey frocks, and oil-skin suits, and sea-boots,
and many other things, which old seamen carry in their
chests. But one reason was, that I did not have the money
to buy them with, even if I had wanted to. So in addition
to the clothes I had brought from home, I had only bought
a red shirt, a tarpaulin hat, and a belt and knife, as I have
previously related, which gave me a sea outfit, something
like the Texian rangers', whose uniform, they say, consists
of a shirt collar and a pair of spurs.

But I was not many days at sea, when I found that my
shore clothing, or “long togs,” as the sailors call them, were
but ill adapted to the life I now led. When I went aloft,
at my yard-arm gymnastics, my pantaloons were all the time
ripping and splitting in every direction, particularly about
the seat, owing to their not being cut sailor-fashion, with low
waistbands, and to wear without suspenders. So that I was
often placed in most unpleasant predicaments, straddling the

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

rigging, sometimes in plain sight of the cabin, with my table
linen exposed in the most inelegant and ungentlemanly manner
possible.

And worse than all, my best pair of pantaloons, and the
pair I most prided myself upon, was a very conspicuous and
remarkable looking pair.

I had had them made to order by our village tailor, a
little fat man, very thin in the legs, and who used to say he
imported the latest fashions direct from Paris; though all the
fashion plates in his shop were very dirty with fly-marks.

Well, this tailor made the pantaloons I speak of, and
while he had them in hand, I used to call and see him
two or three times a day to try them on, and hurry him forward;
for he was an old man with large round spectacles,
and could not see very well, and had no one to help him but
a sick wife, with five grandchildren to take care of; and
besides that, he was such a great snuff-taker, that it interfered
with his business; for he took several pinches for every
stitch, and would sit snuffling and blowing his nose over my
pantaloons, till I used to get disgusted with him. Now,
this old tailor had shown me the pattern, after which he
intended to make my pantaloons; but I improved upon it,
and bade him have a slit on the outside of each leg, at the
foot, to button up with a row of six brass bell buttons; for
a grown-up cousin of mine, who was a great sportsman, used
to wear a beautiful pair of pantaloons, made precisely in that
way.

And these were the very pair I now had at sea; the
sailors made a great deal of fun of them, and were all the
time calling on each other to “twig” them; and they would
ask me to lend them a button or two, by way of a joke; and
then they would ask me if I was not a soldier. Showing
very plainly that they had no idea that my pantaloons were
a very genteel pair, made in the height of the sporting fashion,
and copied from my cousin's, who was a young man of
fortune and drove a tilbury.

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

When my pantaloons ripped and tore, as I have said, I
did my best to mend and patch them; but not being much
of a sempstress, the more I patched the more they parted;
because I put my patches on, without heeding the joints of
the legs, which only irritated my poor pants the more, and
put them out of temper.

Nor must I forget my boots, which were almost new
when I left home. They had been my Sunday boots, and
fitted me to a charm. I never had had a pair of boots that I
liked better; I used to turn my toes out when I walked in
them, unless it was night time, when no one could see me,
and I had something else to think of; and I used to keep
looking at them during church; so that I lost a good deal
of the sermon. In a word, they were a beautiful pair of
boots. But all this only unfitted them the more for sea-service;
as I soon discovered. They had very high heels,
which were all the time tripping me in the rigging, and
several times came near pitching me overboard; and the
salt water made them shrink in such a manner, that they
pinched me terribly about the instep; and I was obliged to
gash them cruelly, which went to my very heart. The legs
were quite long, coming a good way up toward my knees,
and the edges were mounted with red morocco. The sailors
used to call them my “gaff-topsail-boots.” And sometimes
they used to call me “Boots,” and sometimes “Buttons,”
on account of the ornaments on my pantaloons and shooting-jacket.

At last, I took their advice, and “razeed” them, as they
phrased it. That is, I amputated the legs, and shaved off
the heels to the bare soles; which, however, did not much
improve them, for it made my feet feel flat as flounders,
and besides, brought me down in the world, and made me
slip and slide about the decks, as I used to at home, when I
wore straps on the ice.

As for my tarpaulin hat, it was a very cheap one; and
therefore proved a real sham and shave; it leaked like an

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

old shingle roof; and in a rain storm, kept my hair wet and
disagreeable. Besides, from lying down on deck in it, during
the night watches, it got bruised and battered, and lost
all its beauty; so that it was unprofitable every way.

But I had almost forgotten my shooting-jacket, which
was made of moleskin. Every day, it grew smaller and
smaller, particularly after a rain, until at last I thought it
would completely exhale, and leave nothing but the bare
seams, by way of a skeleton, on my back. It became unspeakably
unpleasant, when we got into rather cold weather,
crossing the Banks of Newfoundland, when the only way I
had to keep warm during the night, was to pull on my
waistcoat and my roundabout, and then clap the shooting-jacket
over all. This made it pinch me under the arms,
and it vexed, irritated, and tormented me every way; and
used to incommode my arms seriously when I was pulling
the ropes; so much so, that the mate asked me once if I
had the cramp.

I may as well here glance at some trials and tribulations
of a similar kind. I had no mattress, or bed-clothes, of any
sort; for the thought of them had never entered my mind
before going to sea; so that I was obliged to sleep on the
bare boards of my bunk; and when the ship pitched violently,
and almost stood upon end, I must have looked like
an Indian baby tied to a plank, and hung up against a tree
like a crucifix.

I have already mentioned my total want of table-tools;
never dreaming, that, in this respect, going to sea as a sailor
was something like going to a boarding-school, where you
must furnish your own spoon and knife, fork, and napkin.
But at length, I was so happy as to barter with a steerage
passenger a silk handkerchief of mine for a half-gallon iron
pot, with hooks to it, to hang on a grate; and this pot I
used to present at the cook-house for my allowance of coffee
and tea. It gave me a good deal of trouble, though, to keep
it clean, being much disposed to rust; and the hooks

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

sometimes scratched my face when I was drinking; and it was
unusually large and heavy; so that my breakfasts were deprived
of all ease and satisfaction, and became a toil and a
labor to me. And I was forced to use the same pot for my
bean-soup, three times a week, which imparted to it a bad
flavor for coffee.

I can not tell how I really suffered in many ways for
my improvidence and heedlessness, in going to sea so ill
provided with every thing calculated to make my situation
at all comfortable, or even tolerable. In time, my wretched
“long togs” began to drop off my back, and I looked
like a Sam Patch, shambling round the deck in my rags
and the wreck of my gaff-topsail-boots. I often thought
what my friends at home would have said, if they could
but get one peep at me. But I hugged myself in my miserable
shooting-jacket, when I considered that that degradation
and shame never could overtake me; yet, I thought it
a galling mockery, when I remembered that my sisters had
promised to tell all inquiring friends, that Wellingborough
had gone “abroad;” just as if I was visiting Europe on a
tour with my tutor, as poor simple Mr. Jones had hinted to
the captain.

Still, in spite of the melancholy which sometimes overtook
me, there were several little incidents that made me
forget myself in the contemplation of the strange and to me
most wonderful sights of the sea.

And perhaps nothing struck into me such a feeling of
wild romance, as a view of the first vessel we spoke. It
was of a clear sunny afternoon, and she came bearing down
upon us, a most beautiful sight, with all her sails spread
wide. She came very near, and passed under our stern;
and as she leaned over to the breeze, showed her decks fore
and aft; and I saw the strange sailors grouped upon the
forecastle, and the cook looking out of his cook-house with a
ladle in his hand, and the captain in a green jacket sitting
on the taffrail with a speaking-trumpet.

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

And here, had this vessel come out of the infinite blue
ocean, with all these human beings on board, and the smoke
tranquilly mounting up into the sea-air from the cook's funnel
as if it were a chimney in a city; and every thing looking
so cool, and calm, and of-course, in the midst of what
to me, at least, seemed a superlative marvel.

Hoisted at her mizzen-peak was a red flag, with a turreted
white castle in the middle, which looked foreign enough,
and made me stare all the harder.

Our captain, who had put on another hat and coat, and
was lounging in an elegant attitude on the poop, now put
his high polished brass trumpet to his mouth, and said in a
very rude voice for conversation, “Where from?

To which the other captain rejoined with some outlandish
Dutch gibberish, of which we could only make out, that the
ship belonged to Hamburg, as her flag denoted.

Hamburg! Bless my soul! and here I am on the
great Atlantic Ocean, actually beholding a ship from Holland!
It was passing strange. In my intervals of leisure
from other duties, I followed the strange ship till she was
quite a little speck in the distance.

I could not but be struck with the manner of the two
sea-captains during their brief interview. Seated at their
ease on their respective “poops” toward the stern of their
ships, while the sailors were obeying their behests; they
touched hats to each other, exchanged compliments, and
drove on, with all the indifference of two Arab horsemen
accosting each other on an airing in the Desert. To them,
I suppose, the great Atlantic Ocean was a puddle.

-- --

p276-110 CHAPTER XVI. AT DEAD OF NIGHT HE IS SENT UP TO LOOSE THE MAINSKYSAIL.

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

I MUST now run back a little, and tell of my first going
aloft at sea.

It happened on the second night out of port, during the
middle watch, when the sea was quite calm, and the breeze
was mild.

The order was given to loose the main-skysail, which is
the fifth and highest sail from deck. It was a very small
sail, and from the forecastle looked no bigger than a cambrie
pocket-handkerchief. But I have heard that some ships
carry still smaller sails, above the skysail; called moon-sails,
and sky-scrapers, and cloud-rakers. But I shall not believe
in them till I see them; a skysail seems high enough in all
conscience; and the idea of any thing higher than that,
seems preposterous. Besides, it looks almost like tempting
heaven, to brush the very firmament so, and almost put the
eyes of the stars out; when a flaw of wind, too, might very
soon take the conceit out of these cloud-defying cloud-rakers.

Now, when the order was passed to loose the skysail, an
old Dutch sailor came up to me, and said, “Buttons, my
boy, it's high time you be doing something; and it's boy's
business, Buttons, to loose de royals, and not old men's business,
like me. Now, d'ye see dat leetle fellow way up dare?
dare, just behind dem stars dare: well, tumble up, now,
Buttons, I zay, and looze him; way you go, Buttons.”

All the rest joining in, and seeming unanimous in the
opinion, that it was high time for me to be stirring myself,

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

and doing boy's business, as they called it, I made no more
ado, but jumped into the rigging. Up I went, not daring
to look down, but keeping my eyes glued, as it were, to the
shrouds, as I ascended.

It was a long road up those stairs, and I began to pant
and breathe hard, before I was half way. But I kept at it
till I got to the Jacob's Ladder; and they may well call it
so, for it took me almost into the clouds; and at last, to my
own amazement, I found myself hanging on the skysail-yard,
holding on might and main to the mast; and curling
my feet round the rigging, as if they were another pair of
hands.

For a few moments I stood awe-stricken and mute. I
could not see far out upon the ocean, owing to the darkness
of the night; and from my lofty perch, the sea looked like
a great, black gulf, hemmed in, all round, by beetling black
cliffs. I seemed all alone; treading the midnight clouds;
and every second, expected to find myself falling—falling—
falling, as I have felt when the nightmare has been on me.

I could but just perceive the ship below me, like a long
narrow plank in the water; and it did not seem to belong
at all to the yard, over which I was hanging. A gull, or
some sort of sea-fowl, was flying round the truck over my
head, within a few yards of my face; and it almost frightened
me to hear it; it seemed so much like a spirit, at such
a lofty and solitary height.

Though there was a pretty smooth sea, and little wind;
yet, at this extreme elevation, the ship's motion was very
great; so that when the ship rolled one way, I felt something
as a fly must feel, walking the ceiling; and when it
rolled the other way, I felt as if I was hanging along a
slanting pine-tree.

But presently I heard a distant, hoarse noise from below;
and though I could not make out any thing intelligible, I
knew it was the mate hurrying me. So in a nervous, trembling
desperation, I went to casting off the gaskets, or lines

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

tying up the sail; and when all was ready, sung out as I
had been told, to “hoist away!” And hoist they did, and
me too along with the yard and sail; for I had no time to
get off, they were so unexpectedly quick about it. It seemed
like magic; there I was, going up higher and higher; the
yard rising under me, as if it were alive, and no soul in
sight. Without knowing it at the time, I was in a good
deal of danger, but it was so dark that I could not see well
enough to feel afraid—at least on that account; though I
felt frightened enough in a promiscuous way. I only held
on hard, and made good the saying of old sailors, that the
last person to fall overboard from the rigging is a landsman,
because he grips the ropes so fiercely; whereas old tars are
less careful, and sometimes pay the penalty.

After this feat, I got down rapidly on deck, and received
something like a compliment from Max the Dutchman.

This man was perhaps the best natured man among the
crew; at any rate, he treated me better than the rest did;
and for that reason he deserves some mention.

Max was an old bachelor of a sailor, very precise about
his wardrobe, and prided himself greatly upon his seamanship,
and entertained some straight-laced, old-fashioned notions
about the duties of boys at sea. His hair, whiskers,
and cheeks were of a fiery red; and as he wore a red shirt,
he was altogether the most combustible looking man I ever
saw.

Nor did his appearance belie him; for his temper was
very inflammable; and at a word, he would explode in a
shower of hard words and imprecations. It was Max that
several times set on foot those conspiracies against Jackson,
which I have spoken of before; but he ended by paying him
a grumbling homage, full of resentful reservations.

Max sometimes manifested some little interest in my
welfare; and often discoursed concerning the sorry figure I
would cut in my tatters when we got to Liverpool, and the
discredit it would bring on the American Merchant Service;

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

for like all European seamen in American ships, Max prided
himself not a little upon his naturalization as a Yankee, and
if he could, would have been very glad to have passed himself
off for a born native.

But notwithstanding his grief at the prospect of my reflecting
discredit upon his adopted country, he never offered
to better my wardrobe, by loaning me any thing from his
own well-stored chest. Like many other well-wishers, he
contented him with sympathy. Max also betrayed some
anxiety to know whether I knew how to dance; lest, when
the ship's company went ashore, I should disgrace them by
exposing my awkwardness in some of the sailor saloons.
But I relieved his anxiety on that head.

He was a great scold, and fault-finder, and often took me
to task about my short-comings; but herein, he was not
alone; for every one had a finger, or a thumb, and sometimes
both hands, in my unfortunate pie.

-- --

p276-114 CHAPTER XVII. THE COOK AND STEWARD.

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

It was on a Sunday we made the Banks of Newfoundland;
a drizzling, foggy, clammy Sunday. You could hardly
see the water, owing to the mist and vapor upon it; and
every thing was so flat and calm, I almost thought we must
have somehow got back to New York, and were lying at
the foot of Wall-street again in a rainy twilight. The
decks were dripping with wet, so that in the dense fog, it
seemed as if we were standing on the roof of a house in a
shower.

It was a most miserable Sunday; and several of the
sailors had twinges of the rheumatism, and pulled on their
monkey-jackets. As for Jackson, he was all the time rubbing
his back and snarling like a dog.

I tried to recall all my pleasant, sunny Sundays ashore;
and tried to imagine what they were doing at home; and
whether our old family friend, Mr. Bridenstoke, would drop
in, with his silver-mounted tasseled cane, between churches,
as he used to; and whether he would inquire about
myself.

But it would not do. I could hardly realize that it was
Sunday at all. Every thing went on pretty much the same
as before. There was no church to go to; no place to take
a walk in; no friend to call upon. I began to think it
must be a sort of second Saturday; a foggy Saturday, when
school-boys stay at home reading Robinson Crusoe.

The only man who seemed to be taking his ease that day,
was our black cook; who according to the invariable custom
at sea, always went by the name of the doctor.

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

And doctors, cooks certainly are, the very best medicos
in the world; for what pestilent pills and potions of the
Faculty are half so servicable to man, and health-and-strength-giving,
as roasted lamb and green peas, say, in spring; and
roast beef and cranberry sauce in winter? Will a dose of
calomel and jalap do you as much good? Will a bolus
build up a fainting man? Is there any satisfaction in
dining off a powder? But these doctors of the frying-pan
sometimes kill men off by a surfeit; or give them the headache,
at least. Well, what then? No matter. For if
with their most goodly and ten times jolly medicines, they
now and then fill our nights with tribulations, and abridge
our days, what of the social homicides perpetrated by the
Faculty? And when you die by a pill-doctor's hands, it is
never with a sweet relish in your mouth, as though you died
by a frying-pan-doctor; but your last breath villainously
savors of ipecac and rhubarb. Then, what charges they
make for the abominable lunches they serve out so stingily!
One of their bills for boluses would keep you in good dinners
a twelvemonth.

Now, our doctor was a serious old fellow, much given to
metaphysics, and used to talk about original sin. All that
Sunday morning, he sat over his boiling pots, reading out of
a book which was very much soiled and covered with grease
spots: for he kept it stuck into a little leather strap, nailed
to the keg where he kept the fat skimmed off the water in
which the salt beef was cooked. I could hardly believe my
eyes when I found this book was the Bible.

I loved to peep in upon him, when he was thus absorbed;
for his smoky studio or study was a strange-looking place
enough; not more than five feet square, and about as many
high; a mere box to hold the stove, the pipe of which stuck
out of the roof.

Within, it was hung round with pots and pans; and on one
side was a little looking-glass, where he used to shave; and on
a small shelf were his shaving tools, and a comb and brush.

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

Fronting the stove, and very close to it, was a sort of narrow
shelf, where he used to sit with his legs spread out very
wide, to keep them from scorching; and there, with his
book in one hand, and a pewter spoon in the other, he sat
all that Sunday morning, stirring up his pots, and studying
away at the same time; seldom taking his eye off the page.
Reading must have been very hard work for him; for he
muttered to himself quite loud as he read; and big drops
of sweat would stand upon his brow, and roll off, till they
hissed on the hot stove before him.

But on the day I speak of, it was no wonder that he got
perplexed, for he was reading a mysterious passage in the
Book of Chronicles. Being aware that I knew how to read,
he called me as I was passing his premises, and read the
passage over, demanding an explanation. I told him it was
a mystery that no one could explain; not even a parson.
But this did not satisfy him, and I left him poring over it
still.

He must have been a member of one of those negro
churches, which are to be found in New York. For when
we lay at the wharf, I remembered that a committee of
three reverend looking old darkies, who, besides their natural
canonicals, wore quaker-cut black coats, and broad-brimmed
black hats, and white neck-cloths; these colored gentlemen
called upon him, and remained conversing with him at his
cook-house door for more than an hour; and before they
went away they stepped inside, and the sliding doors were
closed; and then we heard some one reading aloud and
preaching; and after that a psalm was sung and a benediction
given; when the door opened again, and the congregation
came out in a great perspiration; owing, I suppose, to
the chapel being so small, and there being only one seat
besides the stove.

But notwithstanding his religious studies and meditations,
this old fellow used to use some bad language occasionally;
particularly of cold, wet, stormy mornings, when he had to

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

get up before daylight and make his fire; with the sea
breaking over the bows, and now and then dashing into his
stove.

So, under the circumstances, you could not blame him
much, if he did rip a little, for it would have tried old Job's
temper, to be set to work making a fire in the water.

Without being at all neat about his premises, this old
cook was very particular about them; he had a warm love
and affection for his cook-house. In fair weather, he spread
the skirt of an old jacket before the door, by way of a mat;
and screwed a small ring-bolt into the door for a knocker;
and wrote his name, “Mr. Thompson,” over it, with a bit
of red chalk.

The men said he lived round the corner of Forecastle-square,
opposite the Liberty Pole; because his cook-house
was right behind the foremast, and very near the quarters
occupied by themselves.

Sailors have a great fancy for naming things that way on
shipboard. When a man is hung at sea, which is always
done from one of the lower yard-arms, they say he “takes a
walk up Ladder-lane, and down Hemp-street
.”

Mr. Thompson was a great crony of the steward's, who,
being a handsome, dandy mulatto, that had once been a
barber in West-Broadway, went by the name of Lavender.
I have mentioned the gorgeous turban he wore when Mr.
Jones and I visited the captain in the cabin. He never
wore that turban at sea, though; but sported an uncommon
head of frizzled hair, just like the large, round brush, used
for washing windows, called a Pope's Head.

He kept it well perfumed with Cologne water, of which
he had a large supply, the relics of his West-Broadway
stock in trade. His clothes, being mostly cast-off suits of the
captain of a London liner, whom he had sailed with upon
many previous voyages, were all in the height of the exploded
fashions, and of every kind of color and cut. He had
claret-colored suits, and snuff-colored suits, and red velvet

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

vests, and buff and brimstone pantaloons, and several full
suits of black, which, with his dark-colored face, made him
look quite clerical; like a serious young colored gentleman of
Barbadoes, about to take orders.

He wore an uncommon large pursy ring on his fore-finger,
with something he called a real diamond in it; though it
was very dim, and looked more like a glass eye than any
thing else. He was very proud of his ring, and was always
calling your attention to something, and pointing at it with
his ornamented finger.

He was a sentimental sort of a darky, and read the “Three
Spaniards
,” and “Charlotte Temple,” and carried a lock
of frizzled hair in his vest pocket, which he frequently
volunteered to show to people, with his handkerchief to his
eyes.

Every fine evening, about sunset, these two, the cook and
steward, used to sit on the little shelf in the cook-house,
leaning up against each other like the Siamese twins, to
keep from falling off, for the shelf was very short; and there
they would stay till after dark, smoking their pipes, and gossiping
about the events that had happened during the day in
the cabin.

And sometimes Mr. Thompson would take down his
Bible, and read a chapter for the edification of Lavender,
whom he knew to be a sad profligate and gay deceiver ashore;
addicted to every youthful indiscretion. He would read over
to him the story of Joseph and Potiphar's wife; and hold
Joseph up to him as a young man of excellent principles,
whom he ought to imitate, and not be guilty of his indiscretion
any more. And Lavender would look serious, and say
that he knew it was all true—he was a wicked youth, he
knew it—he had broken a good many hearts, and many eyes
were weeping for him even then, both in New York, and
Liverpool, and London, and Havre. But how could he help
it? He hadn't made his handsome face, and fine head of
hair, and graceful figure. It was not he, but the others,

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

that were to blame; for his bewitching person turned all
heads and subdued all hearts, wherever he went. And then
he would look very serious and penitent, and go up to the
little glass, and pass his hands through his hair, and see how
his whiskers were coming on.

-- --

p276-120 CHAPTER XVIII. HE ENDEAVORS TO IMPROVE HIS MIND; AND TELLS OF ONE BLUNT AND HIS DREAM-BOOK.

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

On the Sunday afternoon I spoke of, it was my watch
below, and I thought I would spend it profitably, in improving
my mind.

My bunk was an upper one; and right over the head of
it was a bull's-eye, or circular piece of thick ground glass,
inserted into the deck to give light. It was a dull, dubious
light, though; and I often found myself looking up anxiously
to see whether the bull's eye had not suddenly been put out;
for whenever any one trod on it, in walking the deck, it was
momentarily quenched; and what was still worse, sometimes
a coil of rope would be thrown down on it, and stay there
till I dressed myself and went up to remove it—a kind of
interruption to my studies which annoyed me very much,
when diligently occupied in reading.

However, I was glad of any light at all, down in that
gloomy hole, where we burrowed like rabbits in a warren;
and it was the happiest time I had, when all my messmates
were asleep, and I could lie on my back, during a forenoon
watch below, and read in comparative quiet and seclusion.

I had already read two books loaned to me by Max, to
whose share they had fallen, in dividing the effects of the
sailor who had jumped overboard. One was an account of
Shipwrecks and Disasters at Sea, and the other was a large
black volume, with Delirium Tremens in great gilt letters
on the back. This proved to be a popular treatise on the
subject of that disease; and I remembered seeing several

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

copies in the sailor book-stalls about Fulton Market, and
along South-street, in New York.

But this Sunday I got out a book, from which I expected
to reap great profit and sound instruction. It had been presented
to me by Mr. Jones, who had quite a library, and
took down this book from a top shelf, where it lay very
dusty. When he gave it to me, he said, that although I
was going to sea, I must not forget the importance of a good
education; and that there was hardly any situation in life,
however humble and depressed, or dark and gloomy, but one
might find leisure in it to store his mind, and build himself
up in the exact sciences. And he added, that though it did
look rather unfavorable for my future prospects, to be going
to sea as a common sailor so early in life; yet, it would no
doubt turn out for my benefit in the end; and, at any rate,
if I would only take good care of myself, would give me a
sound constitution, if nothing more; and that was not to be
undervalued, for how many very rich men would give all
their bonds and mortgages for my boyish robustness.

He added, that I need not expect any light, trivial work,
that was merely entertaining, and nothing more; but here I
would find entertainment and edification beautifully and harmoniously
combined; and though, at first, I might possibly
find it dull, yet, if I perused the book thoroughly, it would
soon discover hidden charms and unforeseen attractions; besides
teaching me, perhaps, the true way to retrieve the
poverty of my family, and again make them all well to do
in the world.

Saying this, he handed it to me, and I blew the dust off, and
looked at the back: “Smith's Wealth of Nations.” This
not satisfying me, I glanced at the title page, and found it was
an “Enquiry into the Nature and Causes” of the alleged
wealth of nations. But happening to look further down, I
caught sight of “Aberdeen,” where the book was printed;
and thinking that any thing from Scotland, a foreign country,
must prove some way or other pleasing to me, I thanked

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

Mr. Jones very kindly, and promised to peruse the volume
carefully.

So, now, lying in my bunk, I began the book methodically,
at page number one, resolved not to permit a few
flying glimpses into it, taken previously, to prevent me from
making regular approaches to the gist and body of the book,
where I fancied lay something like the philosopher's stone, a
secret talisman, which would transmute even pitch and tar
to silver and gold.

Pleasant, though vague visions of future opulence floated
before me, as I commenced the first chapter, entitled “Of
the causes of improvement in the productive power of labor
.”
Dry as crackers and cheese, to be sure; and the chapter itself
was not much better. But this was only getting initiated;
and if I read on, the grand secret would be opened to me. So
I read on and on, about “wages and profits of labor,” without
getting any profits myself for my pains in perusing it.

Dryer and dryer; the very leaves smelt of saw-dust; till
at last I drank some water, and went at it again. But soon
I had to give it up for lost work; and thought that the old
backgammon board, we had at home, lettered on the back,
The History of Rome,” was quite as full of matter, and
a great deal more entertaining. I wondered whether Mr.
Jones had ever read the volume himself; and could not help
remembering, that he had to get on a chair when he reached
it down from its dusty shelf; that certainly looked suspicious.

The best reading was on the fly leaves; and, on turning
them over, I lighted upon some half effaced pencil-marks to
the following effect: “Jonathan Jones, from his particular
friend Daniel Dods
, 1798.” So it must have originally
belonged to Mr. Jones' father; and I wondered whether he
had ever read it; or, indeed, whether any body had ever
read it, even the author himself; but then authors, they
say, never read their own books; writing them, being enough
in all conscience.

At length I fell asleep, with the volume in my hand; and

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

never slept so sound before; after that, I used to wrap my
jacket round it, and use it for a pillow; for which purpose
it answered very well; only I sometimes waked up feeling
dull and stupid; but of course the book could not have been
the cause of that.

And now I am talking of books, I must tell of Jack Blunt
the sailor, and his Dream Book.

Jackson, who seemed to know every thing about all parts
of the world, used to tell Jack in reproach, that he was an
Irish Cockney. By which I understood, that he was an
Irishman born, but had graduated in London, somewhere
about Radcliffe Highway; but he had no sort of brogue
that I could hear.

He was a curious looking fellow, about twenty-five years
old, as I should judge; but to look at his back, you would
have taken him for a little old man. His arms and legs were
very large, round, short, and stumpy; so that when he had
on his great monkey-jacket, and sou'west cap flapping in
his face, and his sea boots drawn up to his knees, he looked
like a fat porpoise, standing on end. He had a round face,
too, like a walrus; and with about the same expression, half
human and half indescribable. He was, upon the whole, a
good-natured fellow, and a little given to looking at sea-life
romantically; singing songs about susceptible mermaids who
fell in love with handsome young oyster boys and gallant
fishermen. And he had a sad story about a man-of-war's-man
who broke his heart at Portsmouth during the late
war, and threw away his life recklessly at one of the quarter-deck
caronades, in the battle between the Guerriere and
Constitution; and another incomprehensible story about a
sort of fairy sea-queen, who used to be dunning a sea-captain
all the time for his autograph to boil in some eel soup, for a
spell against the scurvy.

He believed in all kinds of witch-work and magic; and had
some wild Irish words he used to mutter over during a calm
for a fair wind.

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

And he frequently related his interviews in Liverpool with
a fortune-teller, an old negro woman by the name of De
Squak, whose house was much frequented by sailors; and
how she had two black cats, with remarkably green eyes, and
nightcaps on their heads, solemnly seated on a claw-footed
table near the old goblin; when she felt his pulse, to tell what
was going to befall him.

This Blunt had a large head of hair, very thick and
bushy; but from some cause or other, it was rapidly turning
gray; and in its transition state made him look as if
he wore a shako of badger skin.

The phenomenon of gray hairs on a young head, had perplexed
and confounded this Blunt to such a degree that he
at last came to the conclusion it must be the result of the
black art, wrought upon him by an enemy; and that enemy,
he opined, was an old sailor landlord in Marseilles, whom
he had once seriously offended, by knocking him down in
a fray.

So while in New York, finding his hair growing grayer
and grayer, and all his friends, the ladies and others, laughing
at him, and calling him an old man with one foot in
the grave, he slipt out one night to an apothecary's, stated
his case, and wanted to know what could be done for him.

The apothecary immediately gave him a pint bottle of
something he called “Trafalgar Oil for restoring the hair,”
price one dollar; and told him that after he had used that
bottle, and it did not have the desired effect, he must try
bottle No. 2, called “Balm of Paradise, or the Elixir of
the Battle of Copenhagen
.” These high-sounding naval
names delighted Blunt, and he had no doubt there must be
virtue in them.

I saw both bottles; and on one of them was an engraving,
representing a young man, presumed to be gray-headed,
standing in his night-dress in the middle of his chamber,
and with closed eyes applying the Elixir to his head, with
both hands; while on the bed adjacent stood a large bottle,

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

conspicuously labeled, “Balm of Paradise.” It seemed
from the text, that this gray-headed young man was so smitten
with his hair-oil, and was so thoroughly persuaded of
its virtues, that he had got out of bed, even in his sleep;
groped into his closet, seized the precious bottle, applied its
contents, and then to bed again, getting up in the morning
without knowing any thing about it. Which, indeed,
was a most mysterious occurrence; and it was still more
mysterious, how the engraver came to know an event, of
which the actor himself was ignorant, and where there were
no bystanders.

Three times in the twenty-four hours, Blunt, while at
sea, regularly rubbed in his liniments; but though the first
bottle was soon exhausted by his copious applications, and
the second half gone, he still stuck to it, that by the time
we got to Liverpool, his exertions would be crowned with
success. And he was not a little delighted, that this gradual
change would be operating while we were at sea; so as not
to expose him to the invidious observations of people ashore;
on the same principle that dandies go into the country when
they purpose raising whiskers. He would often ask his ship-mates,
whether they noticed any change yet; and if so, how
much of a change? And to tell the truth, there was a
very great change indeed; for the constant soaking of his
hair with oil, operating in conjunction with the neglect of
his toilet, and want of a brush and comb, had matted his
locks together like a wild horse's mane, and imparted to it
a blackish and extremely glossy hue.

Besides his collection of hair-oils, Blunt had also provided
himself with several boxes of pills, which he had purchased
from a sailor doctor in New York, who by placards stuck on
the posts along the wharves, advertised to remain standing
at the northeast corner of Catharine Market, every Monday
and Friday, between the hours of ten and twelve in the
morning, to receive calls from patients, distribute medicines,
and give advice gratis.

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

Whether Blunt thought he had the dyspepsia or not, I
can not say; but at breakfast, he always took three pills
with his coffee; something as they do in Iowa, when the
bilious fever prevails; where, at the boarding-houses, they
put a vial of blue pills into the castor, along with the pepper
and mustard, and next door to another vial of toothpicks.
But they are very ill-bred and unpolished in the western
country.

Several times, too, Blunt treated himself to a flowing
bumper of horse salts (Glauber salts); for like many other
seamen, he never went to sea without a good supply of that
luxury. He would frequently, also, take this medicine in a
wet jacket, and then go on deck into a rain storm. But
this is nothing to other sailors, who at sea will doctor themselves
with calomel off Cape Horn, and still remain on duty.
And in this connection, some really frightful stories might
be told; but I forbear.

For a landsman to take salts as this Blunt did, it would
perhaps be the death of him; but at sea the salt air and
the salt water prevent you from catching cold so readily as
on land; and for my own part, on board this very ship,
being so illy-provided with clothes, I frequently turned into
my bunk soaking wet, and turned out again piping hot, and
smoking like a roasted sirloin; and yet was never the worse
for it; for then, I bore a charmed life of youth and health,
and was dagger-proof to bodily ill.

But it is time to tell of the Dream Book. Snugly hidden
in one corner of his chest, Blunt had an extraordinary looking
pamphlet, with a red cover, marked all over with astrological
signs and ciphers, and purporting to be a full and complete
treatise on the art of Divination; so that the most simple
sailor could teach it to himself.

It also purported to be the selfsame system, by aid of
which Napoleon Bonaparte had risen in the world from
being a corporal to an emperor. Hence it was entitled the
Bonaparte Dream Book; for the magic of it lay in the

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

interpretation of dreams, and their application to the fore-seeing
of future events; so that all preparatory measures
might be taken beforehand; which would be exceedingly
convenient, and satisfactory every way, if true. The
problems were to be cast by means of figures, in some
perplexed and difficult way, which, however, was facilitated
by a set of tables in the end of the pamphlet, something
like the Logarithm Tables at the end of Bowditch's Navigator.

Now, Blunt revered, adored, and worshiped this Bonaparte
Dream Book
of his; and was fully persuaded that
between those red covers, and in his own dreams, lay all the
secrets of futurity. Every morning before taking his pills,
and applying his hair-oils, he would steal out of his bunk
before the rest of the watch were awake; take out his
pamphlet, and a bit of chalk; and then straddling his chest,
begin scratching his oily head to remember his fugitive
dreams; marking down strokes on his chest-lid, as if he were
casting up his daily accounts.

Though often perplexed and lost in mazes concerning the
cabalistic figures in the book, and the chapter of directions
to beginners; for he could with difficulty read at all; yet,
in the end, if not interrupted, he somehow managed to
arrive at a conclusion satisfactory to him. So that, as he
generally wore a good-humored expression, no doubt he must
have thought, that all his future affairs were working together
for the best.

But one night he started us all up in a fright, by springing
from his bunk, his eyes ready to start out of his head, and
crying, in a husky voice—“Boys! boys! get the benches
ready! Quick, quick!”

“What benches?” growled Max—“What's the matter?”

“Benches! benches!” screamed Blunt, without heeding
him, “cut down the forests, bear a hand, boys; the Day of
Judgment's coming!”

But the next moment, he got quietly into his bunk, and

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

laid still, muttering to himself, he had only been rambling in
his sleep.

I did not know exactly what he had meant by his
benches; till, shortly after, I overheard two of the sailors
debating, whether mankind would stand or sit at the Last
Day.

-- --

p276-129 CHAPTER XIX. A NARROW ESCAPE.

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

This Dream Book of Blunt's reminds me of a narrow
escape we had, early one morning.

It was the larboard watch's turn to remain below from
midnight till four o'clock; and having turned in and slept,
Blunt suddenly turned out again about three o'clock, with a
wonderful dream in his head; which he was desirous of at
once having interpreted.

So he goes to his chest, gets out his tools, and falls to
ciphering on the lid. When, all at once, a terrible cry was
heard, that routed him and all the rest of us up, and sent
the whole ship's company flying on deck in the dark. We
did not know what it was; but somehow, among sailors at
sea, they seem to know when real danger of any kind is at
hand, even in their sleep.

When we got on deck, we saw the mate standing on the
bowsprit, and crying out Luff! Luff! to some one in the
dark water before the ship. In that direction, we could
just see a light, and then, the great black hull of a strange
vessel, that was coming down on us obliquely; and so near,
that we heard the flap of her topsails as they shook in the
wind, the trampling of feet on the deck, and the same cry
of Luff! Luff! that our own mate was raising.

In a minute more, I caught my breath, as I heard a
snap and a crash, like the fall of a tree, and suddenly, one
of our flying-jib guys jerked out the bolt near the cat-head;
and presently, we heard our jib-boom thumping against our
bows.

Meantime, the strange ship, scraping by us thus, shot off

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

into the darkness, and we saw her no more. But she, also,
must have been injured; for when it grew light, we found
pieces of strange rigging mixed with ours. We repaired
the damage, and replaced the broken spar with another jib-boom
we had; for all ships carry spare spars against
emergencies.

The cause of this accident, which came near being the
death of all on board, was nothing but the drowsiness of the
look-out men on the forecastles of both ships. The sailor
who had the look-out on our vessel was terribly reprimanded
by the mate.

No doubt, many ships that are never heard of after leaving
port, meet their fate in this way; and it may be, that
sometimes two vessels coming together, jib-boom-and-jib-boom,
with a sudden shock in the middle watch of the
night, mutually destroy each other; and like fighting elks,
sink down into the ocean, with their antlers locked in
death.

While I was at Liverpool, a fine ship that lay near us in
the docks, having got her cargo on board, went to sea,
bound for India, with a good breeze; and all her crew felt
sure of a prosperous voyage. But in about seven days after,
she came back, a most distressing object to behold. All her
starboard side was torn and splintered; her starboard anchor
was gone; and a great part of the starboard bulwarks;
while every one of the lower yard-arms had been broken, in
the same direction; so that she now carried small and unsightly
jury-yards.

When I looked at this vessel, with the whole of one side
thus shattered, but the other still in fine trim; and when I
remembered her gay and gallant appearance, when she left
the same harbor into which she now entered so forlorn; I
could not help thinking of a young man I had known at
home, who had left his cottage one morning in high spirits,
and was brought back at noon with his right side paralyzed
from head to foot.

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

It seems that this vessel had been run against by a strange
ship, crowding all sail before a fresh breeze; and the stranger
had rushed past her starboard side, reducing her to the
sad state in which she now was.

Sailors can not be too wakeful and cautious, when keeping
their night look-outs; though, as I well know, they too
often suffer themselves to become negligent, and nod. And
this is not so wonderful, after all; for though every seaman
has heard of those accidents at sea; and many of them,
perhaps, have been in ships that have suffered from them;
yet, when you find yourself sailing along on the ocean at
night, without having seen a sail for weeks and weeks, it is
hard for you to realize that any are near. Then, if they
are near, it seems almost incredible that on the broad, boundless
sea, which washes Greenland at one end of the world,
and the Falkland Islands at the other, that any one vessel
upon such a vast highway, should come into close contact
with another. But the likelihood of great calamities occurring,
seldom obtrudes upon the minds of ignorant men, such
as sailors generally are; for the things which wise people
know, anticipate, and guard against, the ignorant can only
become acquainted with, by meeting them face to face. And
even when experience has taught them, the lesson only serves
for that day; inasmuch as the foolish in prosperity are infidels
to the possibility of adversity; they see the sun in heaven, and
believe it to be far too bright ever to set.

And even, as suddenly as the bravest and fleetest ships,
while careering in pride of canvas over the sea, have been
struck, as by lightning, and quenched out of sight; even so,
do some lordly men, with all their plans and prospects gallantly
trimmed to the fair, rushing breeze of life, and with
no thought of death and disaster, suddenly encounter a
shock unforeseen, and go down, foundering, into death.

-- --

p276-132 CHAPTER XX. IN A FOG HE IS SET TO WORK AS A BELL-TOLLER, AND BEHOLDS A HERD OF OCEAN-ELEPHANTS.

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

What is this that we sail through? What palpable
obscure? What smoke and reek, as if the whole steaming
world were revolving on its axis, as a spit?

It is a Newfoundland Fog; and we are yet crossing the
Grand Banks, wrapt in a mist, that no London in the Novemberest
November ever equaled. The chronometer pronounced
it noon; but do you call this midnight or mid-day?
So dense is the fog, that though we have a fair wind, we
shorten sail for fear of accidents; and not only that, but
here am I, poor Wellingborough, mounted aloft on a sort of
belfry, the top of the “Sampson-Post,” a lofty tower of
timber, so called; and tolling the ship's bell, as if for a
funeral.

This is intended to proclaim our approach, and warn all
strangers from our track.

Dreary sound! toll, toll, toll, through the dismal mist
and fog.

The bell is green with verdigris, and damp with dew;
and the little cord attached to the clapper, by which I toll
it, now and then slides through my fingers, slippery with wet.
Here I am, in my slouched black hat, like the “bull that
could pull
,” announcing the decease of the lamented Cock-Robin.

A better device than the bell, however, was once pitched
upon by an ingenious sea-captain, of whom I have heard.
He had a litter of young porkers on board; and while sailing
through the fog, he stationed men at both ends of the

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

pen with long poles, wherewith they incessantly stirred up
and irritated the porkers, who split the air with their
squeals; and no doubt saved the ship, as the geese saved
the Capitol.

The most strange and unheard-of noises came out of the
fog at times: a vast sound of sighing and sobbing. What
could it be? This would be followed by a spout, and a
gush, and a cascading commotion, as if some fountain had
suddenly jetted out of the ocean.

Seated on my Sampson-Post, I stared more and more,
and suspended my duty as a sexton. But presently some
one cried out—“There she blows! whales! whales close
alongside!

A whale! Think of it! whales close to me, Wellingborough;—
would my own brother believe it? I dropt the
clapper as if it were red-hot, and rushed to the side; and
there, dimly floating, lay four or five long, black snaky-looking
shapes, only a few inches out of the water.

Can these be whales? Monstrous whales, such as I had
heard of? I thought they would look like mountains on the sea;
hills and valleys of flesh! regular krakens, that made it high
tide, and inundated continents, when they descended to feed!

It was a bitter disappointment, from which I was long in
recovering. I lost all respect for whales; and began to be
a little dubious about the story of Jonah; for how could
Jonah reside in such an insignificant tenement; how could
he have had elbow-room there? But perhaps, thought I,
the whale, which according to Rabbinical traditions was a
female one, might have expanded to receive him like an anaconda,
when it swallows an elk and leaves the antlers
sticking out of its mouth.

Nevertheless, from that day, whales greatly fell in my
estimation.

But it is always thus. If you read of St. Peter's, they
say, and then go and visit it, ten to one, you account it a
dwarf compared to your high-raised ideal. And, doubtless,

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

Jonah himself must have been disappointed when he looked
up to the domed midriff surmounting the whale's belly,
and surveyed the ribbed pillars around him. A pretty
large belly, to be sure, thought he, but not so big as it
might have been.

On the next day, the fog lifted; and by noon, we found
ourselves sailing through fleets of fishermen at anchor.
They were very small craft; and when I beheld them, I
perceived the force of that sailor saying, intended to illustrate
restricted quarters, or being on the limits. It is like a
fisherman's walk
, say they, three steps and overboard.

Lying right in the track of the multitudinous ships crossing
the ocean between England and America, these little
vessels are sometimes run down, and obliterated from the
face of the waters; the cry of the sailors ceasing with the
last whirl of the whirlpool that closes over their craft.
Their sad fate is frequently the result of their own remissness
in keeping a good look-out by day, and not having their
lamps trimmed, like the wise virgins, by night.

As I shall not make mention of the Grand Banks on
our homeward-bound passage, I may as well here relate,
that on our return, we approached them in the night; and
by way of making sure of our whereabouts, the deep-sea-lead
was heaved. The line attached is generally upward
of three hundred fathoms in length; and the lead itself,
weighing some forty or fifty pounds, has a hole in the lower
end, in which, previous to sounding, some tallow is thrust,
that it may bring up the soil at the bottom, for the captain
to inspect. This is called “arming” the lead.

We “hove” our deep-sea-line by night, and the operation
was very interesting, at least to me. In the first place, the
vessel's heading was stopt; then, coiled away in a tub, like
a whale-rope, the line was placed toward the after part of
the quarter-deck; and one of the sailors carried the lead
outside of the ship, away along to the end of the jib-boom,
and at the word of command, far ahead and overboard it

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

went, with a plunge; scraping by the side, till it came to
the stern, when the line ran out of the tub like light.

When we came to haul it up, I was astonished at the
force necessary to perform the work. The whole watch
pulled at the line, which was rove through a block in the
mizen-rigging, as if we were hauling up a fat porpoise.
When the lead came in sight, I was all eagerness to examine
the tallow, and get a peep at a specimen of the bottom
of the sea; but the sailors did not seem to be much
interested by it, calling me a fool for wanting to preserve a
few grains of the sand.

I had almost forgotten to make mention of the Gulf
Stream, in which we found ourselves previous to crossing
the Banks. The fact of our being in it was proved by the
captain in person, who superintended the drawing of a bucket
of salt water, in which he dipped his thermometer. In the
absence of the Gulf-weed, this is the general test; for the
temperature of this current is eight degrees higher than that
of the ocean, and the temperature of the ocean is twenty
degrees higher than that of the Grand Banks. And it is to
this remarkable difference of temperature, for which there
can be no equilibrium, that many seamen impute the fogs
on the coast of Nova Scotia and Newfoundland; but why
there should always be such ugly weather in the Gulf, is
something that I do not know has ever been accounted for.

It is curious to dip one's finger in a bucket full of the
Gulf Stream, and find it so warm; as if the Gulf of Mexico,
from whence this current comes, were a great caldron or
boiler, on purpose to keep warm the North Atlantic, which
is traversed by it for a distance of two thousand miles, as
some large halls in winter are by hot air tubes. Its mean
breadth being about two hundred leagues, it comprises an
area larger than that of the whole Mediterranean, and may
be deemed a sort of Mississippi of hot water flowing through
the ocean; off the coast of Florida, running at the rate of
one mile and a half an hour.

-- --

p276-136 CHAPTER XXI. A WHALEMAN AND A MAN-OF-WAR'S-MAN.

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

The sight of the whales mentioned in the preceding
chapter was the bringing out of Larry, one of our crew, who
hitherto had been quite silent and reserved, as if from some
conscious inferiority, though he had shipped as an ordinary
seaman
, and, for aught I could see, performed his duty very
well.

When the men fell into a dispute concerning what kind
of whales they were which we saw, Larry stood by attentively,
and after garnering in their ignorance, all at once
broke out, and astonished every body by his intimate acquaintance
with the monsters.

“They ar'n't sperm whales,” said Larry, “their spouts
ar'n't bushy enough; they ar'n't Sulphur-bottoms, or they
wouldn't stay up so long; they ar'n't Hump-backs, for they
ar'n't got any humps; they ar'n't Fin-backs, for you won't
catch a Fin-back so near a ship; they ar'n't Greenland
whales, for we ar'n't off the coast of Greenland; and they
ar'n't right whales, for it wouldn't be right to say so. I tell
ye, men, them's Crinkum-crankum whales.”

“And what are them?” said a sailor.

“Why, them is whales that can't be cotched.”

Now, as it turned out that this Larry had been bred to
the sea in a whaler, and had sailed out of Nantucket many
times; no one but Jackson ventured to dispute his opinion;
and even Jackson did not press him very hard. And ever
after, Larry's judgment was relied upon concerning all
strange fish that happened to float by us during the voyage;

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

for whalemen are far more familiar with the wonders of the
deep than any other class of seamen.

This was Larry's first voyage in the merchant service,
and that was the reason why, hitherto, he had been so reserved;
since he well knew that merchant seamen generally
affect a certain superiority to “blubber-boilers,” as they contemptuously
style those who hunt the leviathan. But Larry
turned out to be such an inoffensive fellow, and so well understood
his business aboard ship, and was so ready to jump
to an order, that he was exempted from the taunts which he
might otherwise have encountered.

He was a somewhat singular man, who wore his hat
slanting forward over the bridge of his nose, with his eyes
cast down, and seemed always examining your boots, when
speaking to you. I loved to hear him talk about the wild
places in the Indian Ocean, and on the coast of Madagascar,
where he had frequently touched during his whaling voyages.
And this familiarity with the life of nature led by the people
in that remote part of the world, had furnished Larry with
a sentimental distaste for civilized society. When opportunity
offered, he never omitted extolling the delights of the
free and easy Indian Ocean.

“Why,” said Larry, talking through his nose, as usual,
“in Madagasky there, they don't wear any togs at all, nothing
but a bowline round the midships; they don't have no
dinners, but keeps a dinin' all day off fat pigs and dogs; they
don't go to bed any where, but keeps a noddin' all the time;
and they gets drunk, too, from some first rate arrack they
make from cocoa-nuts; and smokes plenty of 'baccy, too, I
tell ye. Fine country, that! Blast Ameriky, I say!”

To tell the truth, this Larry dealt in some illiberal insinuations
against civilization.

“And what's the use of bein' snivelized?” said he to
me one night during our watch on deck; “snivelized chaps
only learns the way to take on 'bout life, and snivel. You
don't see any Methodist chaps feelin' dreadful about their

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

souls; you don't see any darned beggars and pesky constables
in Madagasky, I tell ye; and none o' them kings there gets
their big toes pinched by the gout. Blast Ameriky, I say.”

Indeed, this Larry was rather cutting in his innuendoes.

“Are you now, Buttons, any better off for bein' snivelized?”
coming close up to me and eying the wreck of my
gaff-topsail-boots very steadfastly. “No; you a'rn't a bit—
but you're a good deal worse for it, Buttons. I tell ye, ye
wouldn't have been to sea here, leadin' this dog's life, if you
hadn't been snivelized—that's the cause why, now. Snivelization
has been the ruin on ye; and it's spiled me complete;
I might have been a great man in Madagasky; it's too
darned bad! Blast Ameriky, I say.” And in bitter grief
at the social blight upon his whole past present, and future,
Larry turned away, pulling his hat still lower down over the
bridge of his nose.

In strong contrast to Larry, was a young man-of-war's
man we had, who went by the name of “Gun-Deck,” from
his always talking of sailor life in the navy. He was a
little fellow with a small face and a prodigious mop of brown
hair; who always dressed in man-of-war style, with a wide,
braided collar to his frock, and Turkish trowsers. But he
particularly prided himself upon his feet, which were quite
small; and when we washed down decks of a morning,
never mind how chilly it might be, he always took off his
boots, and went paddling about like a duck, turning out his
pretty toes to show his charming feet.

He had served in the armed steamers during the Seminole
War in Florida, and had a good deal to say about sailing
up the rivers there, through the everglades, and popping off
Indians on the banks. I remember his telling a story about
a party being discovered at quite a distance from them; but
one of the savages was made very conspicuous by a pewter
plate, which he wore round his neck, and which glittered in
the sun. This plate proved his death; for, according to
Gun-Deck, he himself shot it through the middle, and the

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

ball entered the wearer's heart. It was a rat-killing war,
he said.

Gun-Deck had touched at Cadiz: had been to Gibralter;
and ashore at Marseilles. He had sunned himself in the
Bay of Naples: eaten figs and oranges in Messina; and
cheerfully lost one of his hearts at Malta, among the ladies
there. And about all these things, he talked like a romantic
man-of-war's man, who had seen the civilized world, and
loved it; found it good, and a comfortable place to live in.
So he and Larry never could agree in their respective views
of civilization, and of savagery, of the Mediterranean and
Madagasky.

-- --

p276-140 CHAPTER XXII. THE HIGHLANDER PASSES A WRECK.

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

We were still on the Banks, when a terrific storm came
down upon us, the like of which I had never before beheld,
or imagined. The rain poured down in sheets and cascades;
the scupper holes could hardly carry it off the decks; and
in bracing the yards we waded about almost up to our
knees; every thing floating about, like chips in a dock.

This violent rain was the precursor of a hard squall, for
which we duly prepared, taking in our canvas to doublereefed-top-sails.

The tornado came rushing along at last, like a troop of
wild horse before the flaming rush of a burning prairie.
But after bowing and cringing to it awhile, the good Highlander
was put off before it; and with her nose in the
water, went wallowing on, ploughing milk-white waves, and
leaving a streak of illuminated foam in her wake.

It was an awful scene. It made me catch my breath as
I gazed. I could hardly stand on my feet, so violent was
the motion of the ship. But while I reeled to and fro, the
sailors only laughed at me; and bade me look out that the
ship did not fall overboard; and advised me to get a handspike,
and hold it down hard in the weather-scuppers, to
steady her wild motions. But I was now getting a little
too wise for this foolish kind of talk; though all through the
voyage, they never gave it over.

This storm past, we had fair weather until we got into
the Irish Sea.

The morning following the storm, when the sea and sky
had become blue again, the man aloft sung out that there

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

was a wreck on the lee-beam. We bore away for it, all
hands looking eagerly toward it, and the captain in the
mizzen-top with his spy-glass. Presently, we slowly passed
alongside of it.

It was a dismantled, water-logged schooner, a most dismal
sight, that must have been drifting about for several
long weeks. The bulwarks were pretty much gone; and
here and there the bare stanchions, or posts, were left standing,
splitting in two the waves which broke clear over the
deck, lying almost even with the sea. The foremast was
snapt off less than four feet from its base; and the shattered
and splintered remnant looked like the stump of a pine tree
thrown over in the woods. Every time she rolled in the trough
of the sea, her open main-hatchway yawned into view; but
was as quickly filled, and submerged again, with a rushing,
gurgling sound, as the water ran into it with the lee-roll.

At the head of the stump of the mainmast, about ten
feet above the deck, something like a sleeve seemed nailed;
it was supposed to be the relic of a jacket, which must have
been fastened there by the crew for a signal, and been frayed
out and blown away by the wind.

Lashed, and leaning over sideways against the taffrail,
were three dark, green, grassy objects, that slowly swayed
with every roll, but otherwise were motionless. I saw the
captain's glass directed toward them, and heard him say at
last, “They must have been dead a long time.” These
were sailors, who long ago had lashed themselves to the taffrail
for safety; but must have famished.

Full of the awful interest of the scene, I surely thought
the captain would lower a boat to bury the bodies, and find
out something about the schooner. But we did not stop at
all; passing on our course, without so much as learning the
schooner's name, though every one supposed her to be a New
Brunswick lumberman.

On the part of the sailors, no surprise was shown that our
captain did not send off a boat to the wreck; but the

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

steerage passengers were indignant at what they called his barbarity.
For me, I could not but feel amazed and shocked
at his indifference; but my subsequent sea experiences have
shown me, that such conduct as this is very common, though
not, of course, when human life can be saved.

So away we sailed, and left her; drifting, drifting on; a
garden spot for barnacles, and a playhouse for the sharks.

“Look there,” said Jackson, hanging over the rail and
coughing—“look there; that's a sailor's coffin. Ha! ha!
Buttons,” turning round to me—“how do you like that,
Buttons? Wouldn't you like to take a sail with them 'ere
dead men? Wouldn't it be nice?” And then he tried to
laugh, but only coughed again.

“Don't laugh at dem poor fellows,” said Max, looking
grave; “do' you see dar bodies, dar souls are farder off dan
de Cape of Dood Hope.”

“Dood Hope, Dood Hope,” shrieked Jackson, with a horrid
grin, mimicking the Dutchman, “dare is no dood hope
for dem, old boy; dey are drowned and d.... d, as you and
I will be, Red Max, one of dese dark nights.”

“No, no,” said Blunt, “all sailors are saved; they have
plenty of squalls here below, but fair weather aloft.”

“And did you get that out of your silly Dream Book, you
Greek?” howled Jackson through a cough. “Don't talk of
heaven to me—it's a lie—I know it—and they are all fools
that believe in it. Do you think, you Greek, that there's
any heaven for you? Will they let you in there, with that
tarry hand, and that oily head of hair? Avast! when some
shark gulps you down his hatchway one of these days, you'll
find, that by dying, you'll only go from one gale of wind to
another; mind that, you Irish cockney! Yes, you'll be bolted
down like one of your own pills: and I should like to see
the whole ship swallowed down in the Norway maelstrom,
like a box on 'em. That would be a dose of salts for ye!”
And so saying, he went off, holding his hands to his chest,
and coughing, as if his last hour was come.

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

Every day this Jackson seemed to grow worse and worse,
both in body and mind. He seldom spoke, but to contradict,
deride, or curse; and all the time, though his face grew
thinner and thinner, his eyes seemed to kindle more and more,
as if he were going to die out at last, and leave them burning
like tapers before a corpse.

Though he had never attended churches, and knew nothing
about Christianity; no more than a Malay pirate; and though
he could not read a word, yet he was spontaneously an atheist
and an infidel; and during the long night watches, would
enter into arguments, to prove that there was nothing to be
believed; nothing to be loved, and nothing worth living for;
but every thing to be hated, in the wide world. He was a
horrid desperado; and like a wild Indian, whom he resembled
in his tawny skin and high cheek bones, he seemed to run
a muck at heaven and earth. He was a Cain afloat;
branded on his yellow brow with some inscrutable curse;
and going about corrupting and searing every heart that
beat near him.

But there seemed even more woe than wickedness about
the man; and his wickedness seemed to spring from his
woe; and for all his hideousness, there was that in his eye
at times, that was ineffably pitiable and touching; and
though there were moments when I almost hated this Jackson,
yet I have pitied no man as I have pitied him.

-- 137 --

p276-144 CHAPTER XXIII. AN UNACCOUNTABLE CABIN-PASSENGER, AND A MYSTERIOUS YOUNG LADY.

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

As yet, I have said nothing special about the passengers
we carried out. But before making what little mention I
shall of them, you must know that the Highlander was not
a Liverpool liner, or packet-ship, plying in connection with
a sisterhood of packets, at stated intervals, between the two
ports. No: she was only what is called a regular trader
to Liverpool; sailing upon no fixed days, and acting very
much as she pleased, being bound by no obligations of any
kind: though in all her voyages, ever having New York or
Liverpool for her destination. Merchant vessels which are
neither liners nor regular traders, among sailors come under the
general head of transient ships; which implies that they are
here to-day, and somewhere else to-morrow, like Mullins's dog.

But I had no reason to regret that the Highlander was
not a liner; for aboard of those liners, from all I could gather
from those who had sailed in them, the crew have terrible hard
work, owing to their carrying such a press of sail, in order
to make as rapid passages as possible, and sustain the ship's
reputation for speed. Hence it is, that although they are
the very best of sea-going craft, and built in the best possible
manner, and with the very best materials, yet, a few years
of scudding before the wind, as they do, seriously impairs
their constitutions—like robust young men, who live too fast
in their teens—and they are soon sold out for a song; generally
to the people of Nantucket, New Bedford, and Sag
Harbor, who repair and fit them out for the whaling business.

Thus, the ship that once carried over gay parties of ladies

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

and gentlemen, as tourists, to Liverpool or London, now
carries a crew of harpooneers round Cape Horn into the
Pacific. And the mahogany and bird's-eye maple cabin,
which once held rosewood card-tables and brilliant coffeeurns,
and in which many a bottle of champagne, and many
a bright eye sparkled, now accommodates a bluff Quaker
captain from Martha's Vineyard; who, perhaps, while lying
with his ship in the Bay of Islands, in New Zealand,
entertains a party of naked chiefs and savages at dinner, in
place of the packet-captain doing the honors to the literati,
theatrical stars, foreign princes, and gentlemen of leisure and
fortune, who generally talked gossip, politics, and nonsense
across the table, in transatlantic trips. The broad quarter-deck,
too, where these gentry promenaded, is now often choked
up by the enormous head of the sperm-whale, and vast masses
of unctuous blubber; and every where reeks with oil during
the prosecution of the fishery. Sic transit gloria mundi!
Thus departs the pride and glory of packet-ships! It is like
a broken down importer of French silks embarking in the
soap-boiling business.

So, not being a liner, the Highlander of course did not
have very ample accommodations for cabin passengers. I
believe there were not more than five or six state-rooms,
with two or three berths in each. At any rate, on this
particular voyage she only carried out one regular cabin-passenger;
that is, a person previously unacquainted with
the captain, who paid his fare down, and came on board
soberly, and in a business-like manner with his baggage.

He was an extremely little man, that solitary cabin-passenger—
the passenger who came on board in a business-like
manner with his baggage; never spoke to any one, and
the captain seldom spoke to him.

Perhaps he was a deputy from the Deaf and Dumb
Institution in New York, going over to London to address
the public in pantomime at Exeter Hall concerning the
signs of the times.

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

He was always in a brown study; sometimes sitting on
the quarter-deck with arms folded, and head hanging upon
his chest. Then he would rise, and gaze out to windward,
as if he had suddenly discovered a friend. But looking disappointed,
would retire slowly into his state-room, where you
could see him through the little window, in an irregular
sitting position, with the back part of him inserted into his
berth, and his head, arms, and legs hanging out, buried in
profound meditation, with his forefinger aside of his nose.
He never was seen reading; never took a hand at cards;
never smoked; never drank wine; never conversed; and
never staid to the dessert at dinner-time.

He seemed the true microcosm, or little world to himself:
standing in no need of levying contributions upon the surrounding
universe. Conjecture was lost in speculating as
to who he was, and what was his business. The sailors,
who are always curious with regard to such matters, and
criticise cabin-passengers more than cabin-passengers are perhaps
aware at the time, completely exhausted themselves in
suppositions, some of which were characteristically curious.

One of the crew said he was a mysterious bearer of secret
dispatches to the English court; others opined that he was
a traveling surgeon and bonesetter, but for what reason they
thought so, I never could learn; and others declared that
he must either be an unprincipled bigamist, flying from his
last wife and several small children; or a scoundrelly forger,
bank-robber, or general burglar, who was returning to his
beloved country with his ill-gotten booty. One observing
sailor was of opinion that he was an English murderer,
overwhelmed with speechless remorse, and returning home
to make a full confession and be hanged.

But it was a little singular, that among all their sage and
sometimes confident opinings, not one charitable one was
made; no! they were all sadly to the prejudice of his moral
and religious character. But this is the way all the world
over. Miserable man! could you have had an inkling of

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

what they thought of you, I know not what you would have
done.

However, not knowing any thing about these surmisings
and suspicions, this mysterious cabin-passenger went on his
way, calm, cool, and collected; never troubled any body, and
nobody troubled him. Sometimes, of a moonlight night, he
glided about the deck, like the ghost of a hospital attendant;
flitting from mast to mast; now hovering round the skylight,
now vibrating in the vicinity of the binnacle. Blunt, the
Dream Book tar, swore he was a magician; and took an
extra dose of salts, by way of precaution against his spells.

When we were but a few days from port, a comical
adventure befell this cabin-passenger. There is an old custom,
still in vogue among some merchant sailors, of tying
fast in the rigging any lubberly landsman of a passenger
who may be detected taking excursions aloft, however moderate
the flight of the awkward fowl. This is called “making
a spread eagle
” of the man; and before he is liberated,
a promise is exacted, that before arriving in port, he shall
furnish the ship's company with money enough for a treat
all round.

Now this being one of the perquisites of sailors, they are
always on the keen look-out for an opportunity of levying
such contributions upon incautious strangers; though they
never attempt it in presence of the captain; as for the mates,
they purposely avert their eyes, and are earnestly engaged
about something else, whenever they get an inkling of this
proceeding going on. But, with only one poor fellow of a
cabin-passenger on board of the Highlander, and he such a
quiet, unobtrusive, unadventurous wight, there seemed little
chance for levying contributions.

One remarkably pleasant morning, however, what should
be seen, half way up the mizzen rigging, but the figure of
our cabin-passenger, holding on with might and main by all
four limbs, and with his head fearfully turned round, gazing
off to the horizon. He looked as if he had the nightmare;

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

and in some sudden and unaccountable fit of insanity, he
must have been impelled to the taking up of that perilous
position.

“Good heavens!” said the mate, who was a bit of a
wag, “you will surely fall, sir! Steward, spread a mattress
on deck, under the gentleman!”

But no sooner was our Greenland sailor's attention called
to the sight, than snatching up some rope-yarn, he ran softly
up behind the passenger, and without speaking a word, began
binding him hand and foot. The stranger was more dumb
than ever with amazement; at last violently remonstrated;
but in vain; for as his fearfulness of falling made him keep
his hands glued to the ropes, and so prevented him from any
effectual resistance, he was soon made a handsome spreadeagle
of, to the great satisfaction of the crew.

It was now discovered for the first, that this singular
passenger stammered and stuttered very badly, which, perhaps,
was the cause of his reservedness.

“Wha-wha-what i-i-is this f-f-for?”

“Spread-eagle, sir,” said the Greenlander, thinking that
those few words would at once make the matter plain.

“Wha-wha-what that me-me-mean?”

“Treats all round, sir,” said the Greenlander, wondering
at the other's obtusity, who, however, had never so much as
heard of the thing before.

At last, upon his reluctant acquiescence in the demands
of the sailor, and handing him two half-crown pieces, the
unfortunate passenger was suffered to descend.

The last I ever saw of this man was his getting into a
cab at Prince's Dock Gates in Liverpool, and driving off
alone to parts unknown. He had nothing but a valise with
him, and an umbrella; but his pockets looked stuffed out;
perhaps he used them for carpet-bags.

I must now give some account of another and still more
mysterious, though very different, sort of an occupant of the
cabin, of whom I have previously hinted. What say you

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

to a charming young girl?—just the girl to sing the Dashing
White Sergeant; a martial, military-looking girl; her
father must have been a general. Her hair was auburn;
her eyes were blue; her cheeks were white and red; and
Captain Riga was her most devoted.

To the curious questions of the sailors concerning who
she was, the steward used to answer, that she was the
daughter of one of the Liverpool dock-masters, who, for the
benefit of her health and the improvement of her mind, had
sent her out to America in the Highlander, under the captain's
charge, who was his particular friend; and that now
the young lady was returning home from her tour.

And truly the captain proved an attentive father to her,
and often promenaded with her hanging on his arm, past the
forlorn bearer of secret dispatches, who would look up now
and then out of his reveries, and cast a furtive glance of
wonder, as if he thought the captain was audacious.

Considering his beautiful ward, I thought the captain behaved
ungallantly, to say the least, in availing himself of the
opportunity of her charming society, to wear out his remaining
old clothes; for no gentleman ever pretends to save his
best coat when a lady is in the case; indeed, he generally
thirsts for a chance to abase it, by converting it into a
pontoon over a puddle, like Sir Walter Raleigh, that the
ladies may not soil the soles of their dainty slippers. But
this Captain Riga was no Raleigh, and hardly any sort of
a true gentleman whatever, as I have formerly declared.
Yet, perhaps, he might have worn his old clothes in this instance,
for the express purpose of proving, by his disdain for
the toilet, that he was nothing but the young lady's guardian;
for many guardians do not care one fig how shabby they
look.

But for all this, the passage out was one long paternal
sort of a shabby flirtation between this hoydenish nymph and
the ill-dressed captain. And surely, if her good mother,
were she living, could have seen this young lady, she would

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

have given her an endless lecture for her conduct, and a
copy of Mrs. Ellis's Daughters of England to read and
digest.

I shall say no more of this anonymous nymph; only, that
when we arrived at Liverpool, she issued from her cabin in
a richly embroidered silk dress, and lace hat and vail, and
a sort of Chinese umbrella or parasol, which one of the sailors
declared “spandangalous;” and the captain followed after
in his best broadcloth and beaver, with a gold-headed cane;
and away they went in a carriage, and that was the last
of her; I hope she is well and happy now; but I have some
misgivings.

It now remains to speak of the steerage passengers. There
were not more than twenty or thirty of them, mostly mechanics,
returning home, after a prosperous stay in America,
to escort their wives and families back. These were the
only occupants of the steerage that I ever knew of; till
early one morning, in the gray dawn, when we made Cape
Clear, the south point of Ireland, the apparition of a tall
Irishman, in a shabby shirt of bed-ticking, emerged from
the fore hatchway, and stood leaning on the rail, looking
landward with a fixed, reminiscent expression, and diligently
scratching its back with both hands. We all started at the
sight, for no one had ever seen the apparition before; and
when we remembered that it must have been burrowing all
the passage down in its bunk, the only probable reason of its
so manipulating its back became shockingly obvious.

I had almost forgotten another passenger of ours, a little
boy not four feet high, an English lad, who, when we were
about forty-eight hours from New York, suddenly appeared
on deck, asking for something to eat.

It seems he was the son of a carpenter, a widower, with
this only child, who had gone out to America in the Highlander
some six months previous, where he fell to drinking,
and soon died, leaving the boy a friendless orphan in a
foreign land.

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

For several weeks the boy wandered about the wharves,
picking up a precarious livelihood by sucking molasses out
of the casks discharged from West India ships, and occasionally
regaling himself upon stray oranges and lemons found
floating in the docks. He passed his nights sometimes in a
stall in the markets, sometimes in an empty hogshead on
the piers, sometimes in a doorway, and once in the watch-house,
from which he escaped the next morning, running, as
he told me, right between the door-keeper's legs, when he
was taking another vagrant to task for repeatedly throwing
himself upon the public charities.

At last, while straying along the docks, he chanced to
catch sight of the Highlander, and immediately recognized
her as the very ship which brought him and his father out
from England. He at once resolved to return in her; and,
accosting the captain, stated his case, and begged a passage.
The captain refused to give it; but, nothing daunted, the
heroic little fellow resolved to conceal himself on board previous
to the ship's sailing; which he did, stowing himself
away in the between-decks; and moreover, as he told us, in
a narrow space between two large casks of water, from
which he now and then thrust out his head for air. And
once a steerage passenger rose in the night and poked in
and rattled about a stick where he was, thinking him an
uncommon large rat, who was after stealing a passage
across the Atlantic. There are plenty of passengers of
that kind continually plying between Liverpool and New
York.

As soon as he divulged the fact of his being on board,
which he took care should not happen till he thought the
ship must be out of sight of land; the captain had him
called aft, and after giving him a thorough shaking, and
threatening to toss him overboard as a tit-bit for John
Shark
, he told the mate to send him forward among the
sailors, and let him live there. The sailors received him with
open arms; but before caressing him much, they gave him

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

a thorough washing in the lee-scuppers, when he turned out
to be quite a handsome lad, though thin and pale with the
hardships he had suffered. However, by good nursing and
plenty to eat, he soon improved and grew fat; and before
many days was as fine a looking little fellow, as you might
pick out of Queen Victoria's nursery.

The sailors took the warmest interest in him. One
made him a little hat with a long ribbon; another a little
jacket; a third a comical little pair of man-of-war's-man's
trowsers; so that in the end, he looked like a juvenile boat-swain's-mate.
Then the cook furnished him with a little
tin pot and pan; and the steward made him a present of a
pewter tea-spoon; and a steerage passenger gave him a jack-knife.
And thus provided, he used to sit at meal times half
way up on the forecastle ladder, making a great racket with
his pot and pan, and merry as a cricket. He was an uncommonly
fine, cheerful, clever, arch little fellow, only six
years old, and it was a thousand pities that he should be
abandoned, as he was. Who can say, whether he is fated
to be a convict in New South Wales, or a member of Parliament
for Liverpool? When we got to that port, by the
way, a purse was made up for him; the captain, officers,
and the mysterious cabin passenger contributing their best
wishes, and the sailors and poor steerage passengers something
like fifteen dollars in cash and tobacco. But I had
almost forgot to add that the daughter of the dock-master
gave him a fine lace pocket-handkerchief and a card-case to
remember her by; very valuable, but somewhat inappropriate
presents. Thus supplied, the little hero went ashore by
himself; and I lost sight of him in the vast crowds throng
ing the docks of Liverpool.

I must here mention, as some relief to the impression
which Jackson's character must have made upon the reader,
that in several ways he at first befriended this boy; but the
boy always shrunk from him; till, at last, stung by his
conduct, Jackson spoke to him no more; and seemed to

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

hate him, harmless as he was, along with all the rest of
the world.

As for the Lancashire lad, he was a stupid sort of fellow,
as I have before hinted. So, little interest was taken in
him, that he was permitted to go ashore at last, without a
good-by from any person but one.

-- --

p276-154 CHAPTER XXIV. HE BEGINS TO HOP ABOUT IN THE RIGGING LIKE A SAINT JAGO'S MONKEY.

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

But we have not got to Liverpool yet; though, as there
is little more to be said concerning the passage out, the
Highlander may as well make sail and get there as soon as
possible. The brief interval will perhaps be profitably employed
in relating what progress I made in learning the
duties of a sailor.

After my heroic feat in loosing the main-skysail, the mate
entertained good hopes of my becoming a rare mariner. In
the fullness of his heart, he ordered me to turn over the
superintendence of the chicken-coop to the Lancashire boy;
which I did, very willingly. After that, I took care to
show the utmost alacrity in running aloft, which by this
time became mere fun for me; and nothing delighted me
more than to sit on one of the topsail-yards, for hours together,
helping Max or the Greenlander as they worked at
the rigging.

At sea, the sailors are continually engaged in “parcelling,”
serving,” and in a thousand ways ornamenting and
repairing the numberless shrouds and stays; mending sails,
or turning one side of the deck into a rope-walk, where they
manufacture a clumsy sort of twine, called spun-yarn.
This is spun with a winch; and many an hour the Lancashire
boy had to play the part of an engine, and contribute
the motive power. For material, they use odds and ends
of old rigging called “junk,” the yarns of which are picked
to pieces, and then twisted into new combinations, something
as most books are manufactured.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

This “junk” is bought at the junk shops along the
wharves; outlandish looking dens, generally subterranean,
full of old iron, old shrouds, spars, rusty blocks, and superannuated
tackles; and kept by villainous looking old men, in
tarred trowsers, and with yellow beards like oakum. They
look like wreckers; and the scattered goods they expose for
sale, involuntarily remind one of the sea-beach, covered with
keels and cordage, swept ashore in a gale.

Yes, I was now as nimble as a monkey in the rigging,
and at the cry of “tumble up there, my hearties, and take
in sail
,” I was among the first ground-and-lofty tumblers,
that sprang aloft at the word.

But the first time we reefed top-sails of a dark night, and
I found myself hanging over the yard with eleven others,
the ship plunging and rearing like a mad horse, till I felt
like being jerked off the spar; then, indeed, I thought of a
feather-bed at home, and hung on with tooth and nail; with
no chance for snoring. But a few repetitions, soon made
me used to it; and before long, I tied my reef-point as
quickly and expertly as the best of them; never making
what they call a “granny-knot,” and slipt down on deck
by the bare stays, instead of the shrouds. It is surprising,
how soon a boy overcomes his timidity about going aloft.
For my own part, my nerves became as steady as the earth's
diameter, and I felt as fearless on the royal yard, as Sam
Patch on the cliff of Niagara. To my amazement, also, I
found, that running up the rigging at sea, especially during
a squall, was much easier than while lying in port. For as
you always go up on the windward side, and the ship leans
over, it makes more of a stairs of the rigging; whereas, in
harbor, it is almost straight up and down.

Besides, the pitching and rolling only imparts a pleasant
sort of vitality to the vessel; so that the difference in being
aloft in a ship at sea, and a ship in harbor, is pretty much
the same, as riding a real live horse and a wooden one.
And even if the live charger should pitch you over his head,

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

that would be much more satisfactory, than an inglorious
fall from the other.

I took great delight in furling the top-gallant sails and
royals in a hard blow; which duty required two hands on
the yard.

There was a wild delirium about it; a fine rushing of
the blood about the heart; and a glad, thrilling, and throbbing
of the whole system, to find yourself tossed up at every
pitch into the clouds of a stormy sky, and hovering like a
judgment angel between heaven and earth; both hands free,
with one foot in the rigging, and one somewhere behind you
in the air. The sail would fill out like a balloon, with a
report like a small cannon, and then collapse and sink away
into a handful. And the feeling of mastering the rebellious
canvas, and tying it down like a slave to the spar, and
binding it over and over with the gasket, had a touch of
pride and power in it, such as young King Richard must
have felt, when he trampled down the insurgents of Wat
Tyler.

As for steering, they never would let me go to the helm,
except during a calm, when I and the figure-head on the
bow were about equally employed.

By the way, that figure-head was a passenger I forgot to
make mention of before.

He was a gallant six-footer of a Highlander “in full fig,”
with bright tartans, bare knees, barred leggings, and blue
bonnet and the most vermilion of cheeks. He was game to
his wooden marrow, and stood up to it through thick and
thin; one foot a little advanced, and his right arm stretched
forward, daring on the waves. In a gale of wind it was
glorious to watch him standing at his post like a hero, and
plunging up and down the watery Highlands and Lowlands,
as the ship went foaming on her way. He was a veteran
with many wounds of many sea-fights; and when he got to
Liverpool a figure-head-builder there, amputated his left leg,
and gave him another wooden one, which I am sorry to say,

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

did not fit him very well, for ever after he looked as if he
limped. Then this figure-head-surgeon gave him another
nose, and touched up one eye, and repaired a rent in his
tartans. After that the painter came and made his toilet
all over again; giving him a new suit throughout, with a
plaid of a beautiful pattern.

I do not know what has become of Donald now, but I
hope he is safe and snug with a handsome pension in the
“Sailors'-Snug-Harbor” on Staten Island.

The reason why they gave me such a slender chance of
learning to steer was this. I was quite young and raw, and
steering a ship is a great art, upon which much depends;
especially the making a short passage; for if the helmsman
be a clumsy, careless fellow, or ignorant of his duty, he keeps
the ship going about in a melancholy state of indecision as to
its precise destination; so that on a voyage to Liverpool, it
may be pointing one while for Gibralter, then for Rotterdam,
and now for John o' Groat's; all of which is worse than
wasted time. Whereas, a true steersman keeps her to her
work night and day; and tries to make a bee-line from port
to port.

Then, in a sudden squall, inattention, or want of quickness
at the helm, might make the ship “lurch to”—or “bring
her by the lee
.” And what those things are, the cabin passengers
would never find out, when they found themselves
going down, down, down, and bidding good-by forever to the
moon and stars.

And they little think, many of them, fine gentlemen and
ladies that they are, what an important personage, and how
much to be had in reverence, is the rough fellow in the pea-jacket,
whom they see standing at the wheel, now cocking
his eye aloft, and then peeping at the compass, or looking
out to windward.

Why, that fellow has all your lives and eternities in his
hand; and with one small and almost imperceptible motion
of a spoke, in a gale of wind, might give a vast deal of work

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

to surrogates and lawyers, in proving last wills and testaments.

Ay, you may well stare at him now. He does not look
much like a man who might play into the hands of an heir--at-law,
does he? Yet such is the case. Watch him close,
therefore; take him down into your state-room occasionally
after a stormy watch, and make a friend of him. A glass
of cordial will do it.

And if you or your heirs are interested with the under-writers,
then also have an eye on him. And if you remark,
that of the crew, all the men who come to the helm are
careless, or inefficient; and if you observe the captain scolding
them often, and crying out: “Luff, you rascal; she's
falling off!
” or, “Keep her steady, you scoundrel, you're
boxing the compass!
” then hurry down to your state-room,
and if you have not yet made a will, get out your stationery
and go at it; and when it is done, seal it up in a bottle,
like Columbus' log, and it may possibly drift ashore, when
you are drowned in the next gale of wind.

-- --

p276-159 CHAPTER XXV. QUARTER-DECK FURNITUER.

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

Though, for reasons hinted at above, they would not let
me steer, I contented myself with learning the compass, a
graphic fac-simile of which I drew on a blank leaf of the
Wealth of Nations,” and studied it every morning, like
the multiplication table.

I liked to peep in at the binnacle, and watch the needle;
and I wondered how it was that it pointed north, rather
than south or west; for I do not know that any reason
can be given why it points in the precise direction it
does. One would think, too, that, as since the beginning
of the world almost, the tide of emigration has been setting
west, the needle would point that way; whereas, it is forever
pointing its fixed fore-finger toward the Pole, where there
are few inducements to attract a sailor, unless it be plenty
of ice for mint-juleps.

Our binnacle, by the way, the place that holds a ship's
compasses, deserves a word of mention. It was a little house,
about the bigness of a common bird-cage, with sliding panel
doors, and two drawing-rooms within, and constantly perched
upon a stand, right in front of the helm. It had two chimney
stacks to carry off the smoke of the lamp that burned
in it by night. It was painted green, and on two sides had
Venetian blinds; and on one side two glazed sashes; so that
it looked like a cool little summer retreat, a snug bit of an
arbor at the end of a shady garden lane. Had I been the
captain, I would have planted vines in boxes, and placed
them so as to overrun this binnacle; or I would have put
canary-birds within; and so made an aviary of it. It is

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

surprising what a different air may be imparted to the
meanest thing by the dainty hand of taste.

Nor must I omit the helm itself, which was one of a new
construction, and a particular favorite of the captain. It
was a complex system of cogs and wheels and spindles, all
of polished brass, and looked something like a printing-press,
or power-loom. The sailors, however, did not like it much,
owing to the casualties that happened to their imprudent
fingers, by catching in among the cogs and other intricate
contrivances. Then, sometimes in a calm, when the sudden
swells would lift the ship, the helm would fetch a lurch, and
send the helmsman revolving round like Ixion, often seriously
hurting him; a sort of breaking on the wheel.

The harness-cask, also, a sort of sea side-board, or rather
meat-safe, in which a week's allowance of salt pork and
beef is kept, deserves being chronicled. It formed part of
the standing furniture of the quarter-deck. Of an oval
shape, it was banded round with hoops all silver-gilt, with
gilded bands secured with gilded screws, and a gilded padlock,
richly chased. This formed the captain's smoking-seat,
where he would perch himself of an afternoon, a tasseled
Chinese cap upon his head, and a fragrant Havanna
between his white and canine-looking teeth. He took much
solid comfort, Captain Riga.

Then the magnificent capstan! The pride and glory of
the whole ship's company, the constant care and dandled
darling of the cook, whose duty it was to keep it polished
like a tea-pot; and it was an object of distant admiration to
the steerage passengers. Like a parlor center-table, it stood
full in the middle of the quarter-deck, radiant with brazen
stars, and variegated with diamond-shaped veneerings of
mahogany and satin wood. This was the captain's lounge,
and the chief mate's secretary, in the bar-holes keeping
paper and pencil for memorandums.

I might proceed and speak of the boody-hatch, used as a
sort of settee by the officers, and the fife-rail round the

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

mainmast, inclosing a little park of canvas, painted green,
where a small white dog with a blue ribbon round his neck,
belonging to the dock-master's daughter, used to take his
morning walks, and air himself in this small edition of the
New York Bowling-Green.

-- --

p276-162 CHAPTER XXVI. A SAILOR A JACK OF ALL TRADES.

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

As I began to learn my sailor duties, and show activity
in running aloft, the men, I observed, treated me with a
little more consideration, though not at all relaxing in a certain
air of professional superiority. For the mere knowing
of the names of the ropes, and familiarizing yourself with
their places, so that you can lay hold of them in the darkest
night; and the loosing and furling of the canvas, and reefing
topsails, and hauling braces; all this, though of course
forming an indispensable part of a seaman's vocation, and
the business in which he is principally engaged; yet these
are things which a beginner of ordinary capacity soon masters,
and which are far inferior to many other matters
familiar to an “able seaman.”

What did I know, for instance, about striking a top-gallant-mast,
and sending it down on deck in a gale of
wind? Could I have turned in a dead-eye, or in the
approved nautical style have clapt a seizing on the main-stay?
What did I know of “passing a gammoning,”
“reiving a Burton,” “strapping a shoe-block,” “clearing
a foul hawse,”
and innumerable other intricacies?

The business of a thorough-bred sailor is a special calling,
as much of a regular trade as a carpenter's or lock-smith's.
Indeed, it requires considerably more adroitness,
and far more versatility of talent.

In the English merchant service boys serve a long apprenticeship
to the sea, of seven years. Most of them first
enter the Newcastle colliers, where they see a great deal of
severe coasting service. In an old copy of the Letters of
Junius, belonging to my father, I remember reading, that

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

coal to supply the city of London could be dug at Black-heath,
and sold for one half the price that the people of
London then paid for it; but the Government would not
suffer the mines to be opened, as it would destroy the great
nursery for British seamen.

A thorough sailor must understand much of other avocations.
He must be a bit of an embroiderer, to work
fanciful collars of hempen lace about the shrouds; he must
be something of a weaver, to weave mats of rope-yarns for
lashings to the boats; he must have a touch of millinery, so
as to tie graceful bows and knots, such as Matthew Walker's
roses
, and Turk's heads; he must be a bit of a musician,
in order to sing out at the halyards; he must be a sort of
jeweler, to set dead-eyes in the standing rigging; he must
be a carpenter, to enable him to make a jury-mast out of
a yard in case of emergency; he must be a sempstress, to
darn and mend the sails; a ropemaker, to twist marline
and Spanish foxes; a blacksmith, to make hooks and thimbles
for the blocks: in short, he must be a sort of Jack of
all trades, in order to master his own. And this, perhaps,
in a greater or less degree, is pretty much the case with all
things else; for you know nothing till you know all; which
is the reason we never know any thing.

A sailor, also, in working at the rigging, uses special tools
peculiar to his calling—fids, serving-mallets, toggles, prickers,
marlingspikes, palms, heavers
, and many more. The
smaller sort he generally carries with him from ship to ship
in a sort of canvas reticule.

The estimation in which a ship's crew hold the knowledge
of such accomplishments as these, is expressed in the phrase
they apply to one who is a clever practitioner. To distinguish
such a mariner from those who merely “hand, reef,
and steer
,” that is, run aloft, furl sails, haul ropes, and
stand at the wheel, they say he is “a sailor-man;” which
means that he not only knows how to reef a topsail, but is
an artist in the rigging.

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

Now, alas! I had no chance given me to become initiated
in this art and mystery; no further, at least, than by looking
on, and watching how that these things might be done as
well as others. The reason was, that I had only shipped
for this one voyage in the Highlander, a short voyage too;
and it was not worth while to teach me any thing, the fruit
of which instructions could be only reaped by the next ship
I might belong to. All they wanted of me was the good-will
of my muscles, and the use of my backbone—comparatively
small though it was at that time—by way of a lever,
for the above-mentioned artists to employ when wanted.
Accordingly, when any embroidery was going on in the rigging,
I was set to the most inglorious avocations; as in the
merchant service it is a religious maxim to keep the hands
always employed at something or other, never mind what,
during their watch on deck.

Often furnished with a club-hammer, they swung me over
the bows in a bowline, to pound the rust off the anchor: a
most monotonous, and to me a most uncongenial and irksome
business. There was a remarkable fatality attending the
various hammers I carried over with me. Somehow they
would drop out of my hands into the sea. But the supply
of reserved hammers seemed unlimited: also the blessings
and benedictions I received from the chief mate for my
clumsiness.

At other times, they set me to picking oakum, like a convict,
which hempen business disagreeably obtruded thoughts
of halters and the gallows; or whittling belaying-pins, like
a Down-Easter.

However, I endeavored to bear it all like a young philosopher,
and whiled away the tedious hours by gazing through
a port-hole while my hands were plying, and repeating Lord
Byron's Address to the Ocean, which I had often spouted on
the stage at the High School at home.

Yes, I got used to all these matters, and took most things
coolly, in the spirit of Seneca and the stoics.

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

All but the “turning out,” or rising from your berth
when the watch was called at night—that I never fancied.
It was a sort of acquaintance, which the more I cultivated,
the more I shrunk from; a thankless, miserable business,
truly.

Consider that after walking the deck for four full hours,
you go below to sleep: and while thus innocently employed
in reposing your wearied limbs, you are started up—it seems
but the next instant after closing your lids—and hurried on
deck again, into the same disagreeably dark and, perhaps,
stormy night, from which you descended into the forecastle.

The previous interval of slumber was almost wholly lost
to me; at least the golden opportunity could not be appreciated:
for though it is usually deemed a comfortable thing
to be asleep, yet at the time no one is conscious that he
is so enjoying himself. Therefore I made a little private
arrangement with the Lancashire lad, who was in the other
watch, just to step below occasionally, and shake me, and
whisper in my ear—“Watch below, Buttons; watch below”—
which pleasantly reminded me of the delightful fact.
Then I would turn over on my side, and take another nap;
and in this manner I enjoyed several complete watches in
my bunk to the other sailors' one. I recommend the plan
to all landsmen contemplating a voyage to sea.

But notwithstanding all these contrivances, the dreadful
sequel could not be avoided. Eight bells would at last be
struck, and the men on deck, exhilarated by the prospect of
changing places with us, would call the watch in a most
provokingly mirthful and facetious style.

As thus:—

“Starboard watch, ahoy! eight bells there, below! Tumble
up, my lively hearties; steamboat alongside waiting for
your trunks: bear a hand, bear a hand with your knee-buckles,
my sweet and pleasant fellows! fine shower-bath
here on deck. Hurrah, hurrah! your ice-cream is getting
cold!”

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

Whereupon some of the old croakers who were getting
into their trowsers would reply with—“Oh, stop your gabble,
will you? don't be in such a hurry, now. You feel sweet,
don't you?” with other exclamations, some of which were
full of fury.

And it was not a little curious to remark, that at the
expiration of the ensuing watch, the tables would be turned;
and we on deck became the wits and jokers, and those below
the grizzly bears and growlers.

-- 160 --

p276-167 CHAPTER XXVII. HE GETS A PEEP AT IRELAND, AND AT LAST ARRIVES AT LIVERPOOL.

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

The Highlander was not a grayhound, not a very fast
sailer; and so, the passage, which some of the packet ships
make in fifteen or sixteen days, employed us about thirty.

At last, one morning I came on deck, and they told me
that Ireland was in sight.

Ireland in sight! A foreign country actually visible! I
peered hard, but could see nothing but a bluish, cloud-like
spot to the northeast. Was that Ireland? Why, there
was nothing remarkable about that; nothing startling. If
that's the way a foreign country looks, I might as well have
staid at home.

Now what, exactly, I had fancied the shore would look
like, I can not say; but I had a vague idea that it would
be something strange and wonderful. However, there it
was; and as the light increased and the ship sailed nearer
and nearer, the land began to magnify, and I gazed at it
with increasing interest.

Ireland! I thought of Robert Emmet, and that last speech
of his before Lord Norbury; I thought of Tommy Moore,
and his amatory verses; I thought of Curran, Grattan, Plunket,
and O'Connell; I thought of my uncle's ostler, Patrick
Flinnigan; and I thought of the shipwreck of the gallant
Albion, tost to pieces on the very shore now in sight; and I
thought I should very much like to leave the ship and visit
Dublin and the Giant's Causeway.

Presently a fishing-boat drew near, and I rushed to get a
view of it; but it was a very ordinary looking boat, bobbing

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

up and down, as any other boat would have done; yet, when
I considered that the solitary man in it was actually a born
native of the land in sight; that in all probability he had
never been in America, and knew nothing about my friends
at home, I began to think that he looked somewhat
strange.

He was a very fluent fellow, and as soon as we were
within hailing distance, cried out—“Ah, my fine sailors,
from Ameriky, ain't ye, my beautiful sailors?” And concluded
by calling upon us to stop and heave a rope. Thinking
he might have something important to communicate, the
mate accordingly backed the main yard, and a rope being
thrown, the stranger kept hauling in upon it, and coiling it
down, crying, “pay out! pay out, my honeys; ah! but
you're noble fellows!” Till at last the mate asked him why
he did not come alongside, adding, “Haven't you enough
rope yet?”

“Sure and I have,” replied the fisherman, “and it's time
for Pat to cut and run!” and so saying, his knife severed
the rope, and with a Kilkenny grin, he sprang to his tiller,
put his little craft before the wind, and bowled away from
us, with some fifteen fathoms of our tow-line.

“And may the Old Boy hurry after you, and hang you
in your stolen hemp, you Irish blackguard!” cried the mate,
shaking his fist at the receding boat, after recovering from
his first fit of amazement.

Here, then, was a beautiful introduction to the eastern
hemisphere; fairly robbed before striking soundings. This
trick upon experienced travelers certainly beat all I had ever
heard about the wooden nutmegs and bass-wood pumpkin
seeds of Connecticut. And I thought if there were any
more Hibernians like our friend Pat, the Yankee peddlers
might as well give it up.

The next land we saw was Wales. It was high noon,
and a long line of purple mountains lay like banks of clouds
against the east.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

Could this be really Wales?—Wales?—and I thought
of the Prince of Wales.

And did a real queen with a diadem reign over that very
land I was looking at, with the identical eyes in my own
head?—And then I thought of a grandfather of mine, who
had fought against the ancestor of this queen at Bunker's Hill.

But, after all, the general effect of these mountains was
mortifyingly like the general effect of the Kaatskill Mountains
on the Hudson River.

With a light breeze, we sailed on till next day, when we
made Holyhead and Anglesea. Then it fell almost calm,
and what little wind we had, was ahead; so we kept tacking
to and fro, just gliding through the water, and always
hovering in sight of a snow-white tower in the distance,
which might have been a fort, or a light-house. I lost myself
in conjectures as to what sort of people might be tenanting
that lonely edifice, and whether they knew any thing
about us.

The third day, with a good wind over the taffrail, we
arrived so near our destination, that we took a pilot at dusk.

He, and every thing connected with him were very
different from our New York pilot. In the first place, the
pilot boat that brought him was a plethoric looking sloop-rigged
boat, with flat bows, that went wheezing through the
water; quite in contrast to the little gull of a schooner, that
bade us adieu off Sandy Hook.

Aboard of her were ten or twelve other pilots, fellows
with shaggy brows, and muffled in shaggy coats, who sat
grouped together on deck like a fire-side of bears, wintering
in Aroostook. They must have had fine sociable times,
though, together; cruising about the Irish Sea in quest of
Liverpool-bound vessels; smoking cigars, drinking brandy-and-water,
and spinning yarns; till at last, one by one, they
are all scattered on board of different ships, and meet again
by the side of a blazing sea-coal fire in some Liverpool tap-room,
and prepare for another yachting.

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

Now, when this English pilot boarded us, I stared at him
as if he had been some wild animal just escaped from the
Zoological Gardens; for here was a real live Englishman,
just from England. Nevertheless, as he soon fell to ordering
us here and there, and swearing vociferously in a
language quite familiar to me; I began to think him very
common-place, and considerable of a bore after all.

After running till about midnight, we “hove-to” near the
mouth of the Mersey; and next morning, before day-break,
took the first of the flood; and with a fair wind, stood into
the river; which, at its mouth, is quite an arm of the sea.
Presently, in the misty twilight, we passed immense buoys,
and caught sight of distant objects on shore, vague and
shadowy shapes, like Ossian's ghosts.

As I stood leaning over the side, and trying to summon
up some image of Liverpool, to see how the reality would
answer to my conceit; and while the fog, and mist, and
gray dawn were investing every thing with a mysterious
interest, I was startled by the doleful, dismal sound of a
great bell, whose slow intermitting tolling seemed in unison
with the solemn roll of the billows. I thought I had never
heard so boding a sound; a sound that seemed to speak of
judgment and the resurrection, like belfry-mouthed Paul of
Tarsus.

It was not in the direction of the shore; but seemed to
come out of the vaults of the sea, and out of the mist and fog.

Who was dead, and what could it be?

I soon learned from my ship-mates, that this was the
famous Bell-Buoy, which is precisely what its name implies;
and tolls fast or slow, according to the agitation of
the waves. In a calm, it is dumb; in a moderate breeze,
it tolls gently; but in a gale, it is an alarum like the
tocsin, warning all mariners to flee. But it seemed fuller
of dirges for the past, than of monitions for the future; and
no one can give ear to it, without thinking of the sailors
who sleep far beneath it at the bottom of the deep.

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

As we sailed ahead the river contracted. The day came,
and soon, passing two lofty land-marks on the Lancashire
shore, we rapidly drew near the town, and at last, came to
anchor in the stream.

Looking shoreward, I beheld lofty ranges of dingy warehouses,
which seemed very deficient in the elements of the
marvelous; and bore a most unexpected resemblance to the
ware-houses along South-street in New York. There was
nothing strange; nothing extraordinary about them. There
they stood; a row of calm and collected ware-houses; very
good and substantial edifices, doubtless, and admirably adapted
to the ends had in view by the builders; but plain, matter-of-fact
ware-houses, nevertheless, and that was all that could
be said of them.

To be sure, I did not expect that every house in Liverpool
must be a Leaning Tower of Pisa, or a Strasbourg Cathedral;
but yet, these edifices I must confess, were a sad and
bitter disappointment to me.

But it was different with Larry the whaleman; who to
my surprise, looking about him delighted, exclaimed, “Why,
this 'ere is a considerable place—I'm dummed if it ain't
quite a place.—Why, them 'ere houses is considerable houses.
It beats the coast of Afriky, all hollow; nothing like this
in Madagasky, I tell you;—I'm dummed, boys, if Liverpool
ain't a city!”

Upon this occasion, indeed, Larry altogether forgot his
hostility to civilization. Having been so long accustomed
to associate foreign lands with the savage places of the Indian
Ocean, he had been under the impression, that Liverpool
must be a town of bamboos, situated in some swamp,
and whose inhabitants turned their attention principally to
the cultivation of log-wood and curing of flying-fish. For
that any great commercial city existed three thousand miles
from home, was a thing, of which Larry had never before
had a “realizing sense.” He was accordingly astonished
and delighted; and began to feel a sort of consideration for

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

the country which could boast so extensive a town. Instead
of holding Queen Victoria on a par with the Queen
of Madagascar, as he had been accustomed to do; he ever
after alluded to that lady with feeling and respect.

As for the other seamen, the sight of a foreign country
seemed to kindle no enthusiasm in them at all: no emotion
in the least. They looked round them with great presence
of mind, and acted precisely as you or I would, if, after a
morning's absence round the corner, we found ourselves returning
home. Nearly all of them had made frequent voyages
to Liverpool.

Not long after anchoring, several boats came off; and
from one of them stept a neatly-dressed and very respectable-looking
woman, some thirty years of age, I should
think, carrying a bundle. Coming forward among the sailors,
she inquired for Max the Dutchman, who immediately
was forthcoming, and saluted her by the mellifluous appellation
of Sally.

Now during the passage, Max in discoursing to me of
Liverpool, had often assured me, that that city had the
honor of containing a spouse of his; and that in all probability,
I would have the pleasure of seeing her. But having
heard a good many stories about the bigamies of seamen,
and their having wives and sweethearts in every port, the
round world over; and having been an eye-witness to a
nuptial parting between this very Max and a lady in New
York; I put down this relation of his, for what I thought
it might reasonably be worth. What was my astonishment,
therefore, to see this really decent, civil woman coming
with a neat parcel of Max's shore clothes, all washed, plaited,
and ironed, and ready to put on at a moment's warning.

They stood apart a few moments giving loose to those
transports of pleasure, which always take place, I suppose,
between man and wife after long separations.

At last, after many earnest inquiries as to how he had
behaved himself in New York; and concerning the state

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

of his wardrobe; and going down into the forecastle, and
inspecting it in person, Sally departed; having exchanged
her bundle of clean clothes for a bundle of soiled ones, and
this was precisely what the New York wife had done for
Max, not thirty days previous.

So long as we laid in port, Sally visited the Highlander
daily; and approved herself a neat and expeditious getterup
of duck frocks and trowsers, a capital tailoress, and as
far as I could see, a very well-behaved, discreet, and reputable
woman.

But from all I had seen of her, I should suppose Meg,
the New York wife, to have been equally well-behaved, discreet,
and reputable; and equally devoted to the keeping in
good order Max's wardrobe.

And when we left England at last, Sally bade Max good-by,
just as Meg had done; and when we arrived at New
York, Meg greeted Max precisely as Sally had greeted him
in Liverpool. Indeed, a pair of more amiable wives never
belonged to one man; they never quarreled, or had so much
as a difference of any kind; the whole broad Atlantic being
between them; and Max was equally polite and civil to
both. For many years, he had been going Liverpool and
New York voyages, plying between wife and wife with
great regularity, and sure of receiving a hearty domestic
welcome on either side of the ocean.

Thinking this conduct of his, however, altogether wrong
and every way immoral, I once ventured to express to him
my opinion on the subject. But I never did so again. He
turned round on me, very savagely; and after rating me
soundly for meddling in concerns not my own, concluded by
asking me triumphantly, whether old King Sol, as he called
the son of David, did not have a whole frigate-full of
wives; and that being the case, whether he, a poor sailor,
did not have just as good a right to have two? “What
was not wrong then, is right now,” said Max; “so, mind
your eye, Buttons, or I'll crack your pepper-box for you!”

-- --

p276-174 CHAPTER XXVIII. HE GOES TO SUPPER AT THE SIGN OF THE BALTIMORE CLIPPER.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

In the afternoon our pilot was all alive with his orders;
we hove up the anchor, and after a deal of pulling, and
hauling, and jamming against other ships, we wedged our
way through a lock at high tide; and about dark, succeeded
in working up to a berth in Prince's Dock. The hawsers
and tow-lines being then coiled away, the crew were told to
go ashore, select their boarding-house, and sit down to supper.

Here it must be mentioned, that owing to the strict but
necessary regulations of the Liverpool docks, no fires of any
kind are allowed on board the vessels within them; and
hence, though the sailors are supposed to sleep in the forecastle,
yet they must get their meals ashore, or live upon
cold potatoes. To a ship, the American merchantmen
adopt the former plan; the owners, of course, paying the
landlord's bill; which, in a large crew remaining at Liverpool
more than six weeks, as we of the Highlander did,
forms no inconsiderable item in the expenses of the voyage.
Other ships, however—the economical Dutch and Danish,
for instance, and sometimes the prudent Scotch—feed their
luckless tars in dock, with precisely the same fare which they
give them at sea; taking their salt junk ashore to be cooked,
which, indeed, is but scurvy sort of treatment, since it is
very apt to induce the scurvy. A parsimonious proceeding
like this is regarded with immeasurable disdain by the crews
of the New York vessels, who, if their captains treated them
after that fashion, would soon bolt and run.

It was quite dark, when we all sprang ashore; and, for
the first time, I felt dusty particles of the renowned British

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

soil penetrating into my eyes and lungs. As for stepping
on it, that was out of the question, in the well-paved and
flagged condition of the streets; and I did not have an opportunity
to do so till some time afterward, when I got out
into the country; and then, indeed, I saw England, and
snuffed its immortal loam—but not till then.

Jackson led the van; and after stopping at a tavern, took
us up this street, and down that, till at last he brought us to
a narrow lane, filled with boarding-houses, spirit-vaults, and
sailors. Here we stopped before the sign of a Baltimore
Clipper, flanked on one side by a gilded bunch of grapes and
a bottle, and on the other by the British Unicorn and American
Eagle, lying down by each other, like the lion and
lamb in the millenium.—A very judicious and tasty device,
showing a delicate apprehension of the propriety of conciliating
American sailors in an English boarding-house; and yet
in no way derogating from the honor and dignity of England,
but placing the two nations, indeed, upon a footing of perfect
equality.

Near the unicorn was a very small animal, which at first
I took for a young unicorn; but it looked more like a yearling
lion. It was holding up one paw, as if it had a splinter
in it; and on its head was a sort of basket-hilted, low-crowned
hat, without a rim. I asked a sailor standing
by, what this animal meant, when, looking at me with
a grin, he answered, “Why, youngster, don't you know
what that means? It's a young jackass, limping off with
a kedgeree pot of rice out of the cuddy.”

Though it was an English boarding-house, it was kept by
a broken-down American mariner, one Danby, a dissolute,
idle fellow, who had married a buxom English wife, and
now lived upon her industry; for the lady, and not the sailor,
proved to be the head of the establishment.

She was a hale, good-looking woman, about forty years
old, and among the seamen went by the name of “Handsome
Mary
.” But though, from the dissipated character of

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

her spouse, Mary had become the business personage of the
house, bought the marketing, overlooked the tables, and conducted
all the more important arrangements, yet she was
by no means an Amazon to her husband, if she did play a
masculine part in other matters. No; and the more is the
pity, poor Mary seemed too much attached to Danby, to
seek to rule him as a termagant. Often she went about her
household concerns with the tears in her eyes, when, after a
fit of intoxication, this brutal husband of hers had been beating
her. The sailors took her part, and many a time volunteered
to give him a thorough thrashing before her eyes; but
Mary would beg them not to do so, as Danby would, no
doubt, be a better boy next time.

But there seemed no likelihood of this, so long as that
abominable bar of his stood upon the premises. As you
entered the passage, it stared upon you on one side, ready to
entrap all guests.

It was a grotesque, old-fashioned, castellated sort of a
sentry-box, made of a smoky-colored wood, and with a grating
in front, that lifted up like a portcullis. And here
would this Danby sit all the day long; and when customers
grew thin, would patronize his own ale himself, pouring
down mug after mug, as if he took himself for one of his own
quarter-casks.

Sometimes an old crony of his, one Bob Still, would come
in; and then they would occupy the sentry-box together, and
swill their beer in concert. This pot-friend of Danby was
portly as a dray-horse, and had a round, sleek, oily head,
twinkling eyes, and moist red cheeks. He was a lusty
troller of ale-songs; and, with his mug in his hand, would
lean his waddling bulk partly out of the sentry-box, singing:


“No frost, no snow, no wind, I trow,
Can hurt me if I wold,
I am so wrapt, and thoroughly lapt
In jolly good ale and old,—
I stuff my skin so full within,
Of jolly good ale and old.”

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

Or this,—



“Your wines and brandies I detest,
Here's richer juice from barley press'd.
It is the quintescence of malt,
And they that drink it want no salt.
Come, then, quick come, and take this beer,
And water henceforth you'll forswear.”

Alas! Handsome Mary. What avail all thy private
tears and remonstrances with the incorrigible Danby, so long
as that brewery of a toper, Bob Still, daily eclipses thy
threshhold with the vast diameter of his paunch, and enthrones
himself in the sentry-box, holding divided rule with
thy spouse?

The more he drinks, the fatter and rounder waxes Bob;
and the songs pour out as the ale pours in, on the well-known
principle, that the air in a vessel is displaced and
expelled, as the liquid rises higher and higher in it.

But as for Danby, the miserable Yankee grows sour on
good cheer, and dries up the thinner for every drop of fat
ale he imbibes. It is plain and demonstrable, that much
ale is not good for Yankees, and operates differently upon
them from what it does upon a Briton: ale must be drank
in a fog and a drizzle.

Entering the sign of the Clipper, Jackson ushered us into
a small room on one side, and shortly after, Handsome Mary
waited upon us with a courtesy, and received the compliments
of several old guests among our crew. She then disappeared
to provide our supper. While my shipmates were now engaged
in tippling, and talking with numerous old acquaintances
of theirs in the neighborhood, who thronged about the
door, I remained alone in the little room, meditating profoundly
upon the fact, that I was now seated upon an English
bench, under an English roof, in an English tavern,
forming an integral part of the English empire. It was a
staggering fact, but none the less true.

I examined the place attentively; it was a long, narrow,

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

little room, with one small arched window with red curtains,
looking out upon a smoky, untidy yard, bounded by a dingy
brick-wall, the top of which was horrible with pieces of
broken old bottles, stuck into mortar.

A dull lamp swung overhead, placed in a wooden ship
suspended from the ceiling. The walls were covered with
a paper, representing an endless succession of vessels of all
nations continually circumnavigating the apartment. By
way of a pictorial mainsail to one of these ships, a map was
hung against it, representing in faded colors the flags of all
nations. From the street came a confused uproar of ballad-singers,
bawling women, babies, and drunken sailors.

And this is England?

But where are the old abbeys, and the York Minsters,
and the lord mayors, and coronations, and the May-poles,
and fox-hunters, and Derby races, and the dukes and duchesses,
and the Count d'Orsays, which, from all my reading,
I had been in the habit of associating with England? Not
the most distant glimpse of them was to be seen.

Alas! Wellingborough, thought I, I fear you stand but
a poor chance to see the sights. You are nothing but a
poor sailor boy; and the Queen is not going to send a deputation
of noblemen to invite you to St. James's.

It was then, I began to see, that my prospects of seeing
the world as a sailor were, after all, but very doubtful; for
sailors only go round the world, without going into it; and
their reminiscences of travel are only a dim recollection of
a chain of tap-rooms surrounding the globe, parallel with the
Equator. They but touch the perimeter of the circle; hover
about the edges of terra-firma; and only land upon wharves
and pier-heads. They would dream as little of traveling inland
to see Kenilworth, or Blenheim Castle, as they would of sending
a card overland to the Pope, when they touched at Naples.

From these reveries I was soon roused, by a servant girl
hurrying from room to room, in shrill tones exclaiming,
“Supper, supper ready.”

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

Mounting a rickety staircase, we entered a room on the
second floor. Three tall brass candlesticks shed a smoky
light upon smoky walls, of what had once been sea-blue,
covered with sailor-scrawls of foul anchors, lovers' sonnets,
and ocean ditties. On one side, nailed against the wainscot
in a row, were the four knaves of cards, each Jack putting his
best foot foremost as usual. What these signified I never heard.

But such ample cheer! Such a groaning table! Such
a superabundance of solids and substantials! Was it possible
that sailors fared thus?—the sailors, who at sea live
upon salt beef and biscuit?

First and foremost, was a mighty pewter dish, big as
Achilles' shield, sustaining a pyramid of smoking sausages.
This stood at one end; midway was a similar dish, heavily
laden with farmers' slices of head-cheese; and at the opposite
end, a congregation of beef-steaks, piled tier over tier.
Scattered at intervals between, were side dishes of boiled
potatoes, eggs by the score, bread, and pickles; and on a
stand adjoining, was an ample reserve of every thing on the
supper table.

We fell to with all our hearts; wrapt ourselves in hot
jackets of beef-steaks; curtailed the sausages with great
celerity; and sitting down before the head-cheese, soon razed
it to its foundations.

Toward the close of the entertainment, I suggested to
Peggy, one of the girls who had waited upon us, that a cup
of tea would be a nice thing to take; and I would thank
her for one. She replied that it was too late for tea; but
she would get me a cup of “swipes” if I wanted it.

Not knowing what “swipes” might be, I thought I would
run the risk and try it; but it proved a miserable beverage,
with a musty, sour flavor, as if it had been a decoction of
spoiled pickles. I never patronized swipes again; but gave
it a wide berth; though, at dinner afterward, it was furnished
to an unlimited extent, and drunk by most of my
shipmates, who pronounced it good.

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

But Bob Still would not have pronounced it so; for this
swipes, as I learned, was a sort of cheap substitute for beer;
or a bastard kind of beer; or the washings and rinsings of
old beer-barrels. But I do not remember now what they
said it was, precisely. I only know, that swipes was my
abomination. As for the taste of it, I can only describe it
as answering to the name itself; which is certainly significant
of something vile. But it is drunk in large quantities
by the poor people about Liverpool, which, perhaps, in some
degree, accounts for their poverty.

-- 174 --

p276-181 CHAPTER XXIX. REDBURN DEFERENTIALLY DISCOURSES CONCERNING THE PROSPECTS OF SAILORS.

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

The ship remained in Prince's Dock over six weeks; but
as I do not mean to present a diary of my stay there, I shall
here simply record the general tenor of the life led by our
crew during that interval; and will then proceed to note
down, at random, my own wanderings about town, and impressions
of things as they are recalled to me now, after the
lapse of so many years.

But first, I must mention that we saw little of the captain
during our stay in the dock. Sometimes, cane in hand, he
sauntered down of a pleasant morning from the Arms Hotel,
I believe it was, where he boarded; and after lounging about
the ship, giving orders to his Prime Minister and Grand
Vizier, the chief mate, he would saunter back to his drawing-rooms.

From the glimpse of a play-bill, which I detected peeping
out of his pocket, I inferred that he patronized the theaters;
and from the flush of his cheeks, that he patronized the fine
old Port wine, for which Liverpool is famous.

Occasionally, however, he spent his nights on board; and
mad, roystering nights they were, such as rare Ben Jonson
would have delighted in. For company over the cabin-table,
he would have four or five whiskered sea-captains, who kept
the steward drawing corks and filling glasses all the time.
And once, the whole company were found under the table
at four o'clock in the morning, and were put to bed and
tucked in by the two mates. Upon this occasion, I agreed
with our woolly Doctor of Divinity, the black cook, that they

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

should have been ashamed of themselves; but there is no
shame in some sea-captains, who only blush after the third
bottle.

During the many visits of Captain Riga to the ship, he
always said something courteous to a gentlemanly, friendless
custom-house officer, who staid on board of us nearly all the
time we lay in the dock.

And weary days they must have been to this friendless
custom-house officer; trying to kill time in the cabin with
a newspaper; and rapping on the transom with his knuckles.
He was kept on board to prevent smuggling; but he used
to smuggle himself ashore very often, when, according to
law, he should have been at his post on board ship. But
no wonder; he seemed to be a man of fine feelings, altogether
above his situation; a most inglorious one, indeed;
worse than driving geese to water.

And now, to proceed with the crew.

At daylight, all hands were called, and the decks were
washed down; then we had an hour to go ashore to breakfast;
after which we worked at the rigging, or picked oakum,
or were set to some employment or other, never mind
how trivial, till twelve o'clock, when we went to dinner. At
half-past one we resumed work; and finally knocked off at
four o'clock in the afternoon, unless something particular
was in hand. And after four o'clock, we could go where we
pleased, and were not required to be on board again till next
morning at daylight.

As we had nothing to do with the cargo, of course, our
duties were light enough; and the chief mate was often put
to it to devise some employment for us.

We had no watches to stand, a ship-keeper, hired from shore,
relieving us from that; and all the while the men's wages ran
on, as at sea. Sundays we had to ourselves.

Thus, it will be seen, that the life led by sailors of American
ships in Liverpool, is an exceedingly easy one, and abounding
in leisure. They live ashore on the fat of the land; and

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

after a little wholesome exercise in the morning, have the rest
of the day to themselves.

Nevertheless, these Liverpool voyages, likewise those to
London and Havre, are the least profitable that an improvident
seaman can take. Because, in New York he receives
his month's advance; in Liverpool, another; both of which,
in most cases, quickly disappear; so that by the time his
voyage terminates, he generally has but little coming to him;
sometimes not a cent. Whereas, upon a long voyage, say to
India or China, his wages accumulate; he has more inducements
to economize, and far fewer motives to extravagance;
and when he is paid off at last, he goes away jingling a
quart measure of dollars.

Besides, of all sea-ports in the world, Liverpool, perhaps,
most abounds in all the variety of land-sharks, land-rats,
and other vermin, which make the hapless mariner their
prey. In the shape of landlords, bar-keepers, clothiers, crimps,
and boarding-house loungers, the land-sharks devour him, limb
by limb; while the land-rats and mice constantly nibble at
his purse.

Other perils he runs, also, far worse; from the denizens
of notorious Corinthian haunts in the vicinity of the docks,
which in depravity are not to be matched by any thing this
side of the pit that is bottomless.

And yet, sailors love this Liverpool; and upon long voyages
to distant parts of the globe, will be continually dilating upon
its charms and attractions, and extolling it above all other
sea-ports in the world. For in Liverpool they find their
Paradise—not the well known street of that name—and
one of them told me he would be content to lie in Prince's
Dock till he hove up anchor for the world to come.

Much is said of ameliorating the condition of sailors; but
it must ever prove a most difficult endeavor, so long as the
antidote is given before the bane is removed.

Consider, that, with the majority of them, the very fact
of their being sailors, argues a certain recklessness and

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

sensualism of character, ignorance, and depravity; consider that
they are generally friendless and alone in the world; or if
they have friends and relatives, they are almost constantly
beyond the reach of their good influences; consider that
after the rigorous discipline, hardships, dangers, and privations
of a voyage, they are set adrift in a foreign port, and
exposed to a thousand enticements, which, under the circumstances,
would be hard even for virtue itself to withstand, unless
virtue went about on crutches; consider that by their
very vocation they are shunned by the better classes of
people, and cut off from all access to respectable and improving
society; consider all this, and the reflecting mind
must very soon perceive that the case of sailors, as a class,
is not a very promising one.

Indeed, the bad things of their condition come under the
head of those chronic evils which can only be ameliorated, it
would seem, by ameliorating the moral organization of all
civilization.

Though old seventy-fours and old frigates are converted
into chapels, and launched into the docks; though the
“Boatswain's Mate” and other clever religious tracts in the
nautical dialect are distributed among them; though clergymen
harangue them from the pier-heads: and chaplains in
the navy read sermons to them on the gun-deck; though
evangelical boarding-houses are provided for them; though
the parsimony of ship-owners has seconded the really sincere
and pious efforts of Temperance Societies, to take away
from seamen their old rations of grog while at sea:—notwithstanding
all these things, and many more, the relative
condition of the great bulk of sailors to the rest of mankind,
seems to remain pretty much where it was, a century
ago.

It is too much the custom, perhaps, to regard as a special
advance, that unavoidable, and merely participative progress,
which any one class makes in sharing the general movement
of the race. Thus, because the sailor, who to-day steers the

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

Hibernia or Unicorn steam-ship across the Atlantic, is a
somewhat different man from the exaggerated sailors of
Smollett, and the men who fought with Nelson at Copenhagen,
and survived to riot themselves away at North
Corner in Plymouth;—because the modern tar is not quite
so gross as heretofore, and has shaken off some of his shaggy
jackets, and docked his Lord Rodney queue:—therefore, in
the estimation of some observers, he has begun to see the
evils of his condition, and has voluntarily improved. But
upon a closer scrutiny, it will be seen that he has but drifted
along with that great tide, which, perhaps, has two flows
for one ebb; he has made no individual advance of his
own.

There are classes of men in the world, who bear the same
relation to society at large, that the wheels do to a coach:
and are just as indispensable. But however easy and delectable
the springs upon which the insiders pleasantly
vibrate: however sumptuous the hammer-cloth, and glossy
the door-panels; yet, for all this, the wheels must still revolve
in dusty, or muddy revolutions. No contrivance, no sagacity
can lift them out of the mire; for upon something the coach
must be bottomed; on something the insiders must roll.

Now, sailors form one of these wheels: they go and come
round the globe; they are the true importers, and exporters
of spices and silks; of fruits and wines and marbles; they
carry missionaries, embassadors, opera-singers, armies, merchants,
tourists, scholars to their destination: they are a
bridge of boats across the Atlantic; they are the primum
mobile
of all commerce; and, in short, were they to emigrate
in a body to man the navies of the moon, almost every thing
would stop here on earth except its revolution on its axis,
and the orators in the American Congress.

And yet, what are sailors? What in your heart do you
think of that fellow staggering along the dock? Do you not
give him a wide berth, shun him, and account him but little
above the brutes that perish? Will you throw open your

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

parlors to him; invite him to dinner? or give him a season
ticket to your pew in church?—No. You will do no such
thing; but at a distance, you will perhaps subscribe a dollar
or two for the building of a hospital, to accommodate sailors
already broken down; or for the distribution of excellent
books among tars who can not read. And the very mode
and manner in which such charities are made, bespeak, more
than words, the low estimation in which sailors are held.
It is useless to gainsay it; they are deemed almost the
refuse and offscourings of the earth; and the romantic view
of them is principally had through romances.

But can sailors, one of the wheels of this world, be wholly
lifted up from the mire? There seems not much chance for
it, in the old systems and programmes of the future, however
well-intentioned and sincere; for with such systems, the
thought of lifting them up seems almost as hopeless as that
of growing the grape in Nova Zembla.

But we must not altogether despair for the sailor; nor
need those who toil for his good be at bottom disheartened.
For Time must prove his friend in the end; and though
sometimes he would almost seem as a neglected step-son of
heaven, permitted to run on and riot out his days with no
hand to restrain him, while others are watched over and
tenderly cared for; yet we feel and we know that God is
the true Father of all, and that none of his children are
without the pale of his care.

-- 180 --

p276-187 CHAPTER XXX. REDBURN GROWS INTOLERABLY FLAT AND STUPID OVER SOME OUTLANDISH OLD GUIDE-BOOKS.

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

Among the odd volumes in my father's library, was a
collection of old European and English guide-books, which
he had bought on his travels, a great many years ago. In
my childhood, I went through many courses of studying
them, and never tired of gazing at the numerous quaint
embellishments and plates, and staring at the strange title-pages,
some of which I thought resembled the mustached
faces of foreigners.

Among others was a Parisian-looking, faded, pink-covered
pamphlet, the rouge here and there effaced upon its now
thin and attenuated cheeks, entitled, “Voyage Descriptif et
Philosophique de L'Ancien et du Nouveau Paris: Miroir
Fidèle;
” also a time-darkened, mossy old book, in marbleized
binding, much resembling verd-antique, entitled, “Itinéraire
Instructif de Rome, ou Description Générale des Monumens
Antiques et Modernes et des Ouvrages les plus Remarquables
de Peinteur, de Sculpture, et de Architecture de cette
Célébre Ville;
” on the russet title-page is a vignette representing
a barren rock, partly shaded by a scrub-oak (a forlorn
bit of landscape), and under the lee of the rock and the
shade of the tree, maternally reclines the houseless foster-mother
of Romulus and Remus, giving suck to the illustrious
twins; a pair of naked little cherubs sprawling on the ground,
with locked arms, eagerly engaged at their absorbing occupation;
a large cactus-leaf or diaper hangs from a bough,
and the wolf looks a good deal like one of the no-horn breed
of barn-yard cows; the work is published “Avec privilege

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

du Souverain Pontife.” There was also a velvet-bound
old volume, in brass clasps, entitled, “The Conductor through
Holland
,” with a plate of the Stadt House; also a venerable
Picture of London,” abounding in representations of St.
Paul's, the Monument, Temple-Bar, Hyde-Park-Corner, the
Horse Guards, the Admiralty, Charing-Cross, and Vauxhall
Bridge. Also, a bulky book, in a dusty-looking yellow cover,
reminding one of the paneled doors of a mail-coach, and
bearing an elaborate title-page, full of printer's flourishes, in
emulation of the cracks of a four-in-hand whip, entitled, in
part, “The Great Roads, both direct and cross, throughout
England and Wales, from an actual Admeasurement by
order of His Majesty's Postmaster-General: This work
describes the Cities, Market and Borough and Corporate
Towns, and those at which the Assizes are held, and gives
the time of the Mails' arrival and departure from each:
Describes the Inns in the Metropolis from which the stages
go, and the Inns in the country which supply post-horses
and carriages: Describes the Noblemen and Gentlemen's
Seats situate near the Road, with Maps of the Environs
of London, Bath, Brighton, and Margate
.” It is dedicated
To the Right Honorable the Earls of Chesterfield and
Leicester, by their Lordships' Most Obliged, Obedient, and
Obsequious Servant, John Cary
, 1798.” Also a green
pamphlet, with a motto from Virgil, and an intricate coat
of arms on the cover, looking like a diagram of the Labyrinth
of Crete, entitled, “A Description of York, its Antiquities
and Public Buildings, particularly the Cathedral; compiled
with great pains from the most authentic records
.”
Also a small scholastic-looking volume, in a classic vellum
binding, and with a frontispiece bringing together at one
view the towers and turrets of King's College and the magnificent
Cathedral of Ely, though geographically sixteen miles
apart, entitled, “The Cambridge Guide: its Colleges, Halls,
Libraries, and Museums, with the Ceremonies of the Town
and University, and some account of Ely Cathedral
.”

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

Also a pamphlet, with a japaned sort of cover, stamped with
a disorderly higgledy-piggledy group of pagoda-looking structures,
claiming to be an accurate representation of the “North
or Grand Front of Blenheim
,” and entitled, “A Description
of Blenheim, the Seat of His Grace the Duke of
Marlborough; containing a full account of the Paintings,
Tapestry, and Furniture: a Picturesque Tour of the
Gardens and Parks, and a General Description of the
Famous China Gallery, &c.; with an Essay on Landscape
Gardening; and embellished with a View of the
Palace, and a New and Elegant Plan of the Great
Park
.” And lastly, and to the purpose, there was a volume
called “THE PICTURE OF LIVERPOOL.”

It was a curious and remarkable book; and from the
many fond associations connected with it, I should like to
immortalize it, if I could.

But let me get it down from its shrine, and paint it, if I
may, from the life.

As I now linger over the volume, to and fro turning the
pages so dear to my boyhood,—the very pages which, years
and years ago, my father turned over amid the very scenes
that are here described; what a soft, pleasing sadness steals
over me, and how I melt into the past and forgotten!

Dear book! I will sell my Shakspeare, and even sacrifice
my old quarto Hogarth, before I will part with you.
Yes, I will go to the hammer myself, ere I send you to be
knocked down in the auctioneer's shambles. I will, my beloved,—
old family relic that you are;—till you drop leaf
from leaf, and letter from letter, you shall have a snug shelf
somewhere, though I have no bench for myself.

In size, it is what the booksellers call an 18mo; it is
bound in green morocco, which from my earliest recollection
has been spotted and tarnished with time; the corners are
marked with triangular patches of red, like little cocked
hats; and some unknown Goth has inflicted an incurable
wound upon the back. There is no lettering outside; so

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

that he who lounges past my humble shelves, seldom dreams
of opening the anonymous little book in green. There it
stands; day after day, week after week, year after year;
and no one but myself regards it. But I make up for all
neglects, with my own abounding love for it.

But let us open the volume.

What are these scrawls in the fly-leaves? what incorrigible
pupil of a writing-master has been here? what crayon
sketcher of wild animals and falling air-castles? Ah, no!—
these are all part and parcel of the precious book, which
go to make up the sum of its treasure to me.

Some of the scrawls are my own; and as poets do with
their juvenile sonnets, I might write under this horse,
Drawn at the age of three years,” and under this autograph,
Executed at the age of eight.”

Others are the handiwork of my brothers, and sisters,
and cousins; and the hands that sketched some of them are
now moldered away.

But what does this anchor here? this ship? and this
sea-ditty of Dibdin's? The book must have fallen into the
hands of some tarry captain of a forecastle. No: that
anchor, ship, and Dibdin's ditty are mine; this hand drew
them; and on this very voyage to Liverpool. But not so
fast; I did not mean to tell that yet.

Full in the midst of these pencil scrawlings, completely
surrounded indeed, stands in indelible, though faded ink, and
in my father's hand-writing, the following:—

Walter Redburn.

Riddough's Royal Hotel,
Liverpool, March 20th, 1808.

Turning over that leaf, I come upon some half-effaced
miscellaneous memoranda in pencil, characteristic of a
methodical mind, and therefore indubitably my father's,
which he must have made at various times during his stay
in Liverpool. These are full of a strange, subdued, old,
midsummer interest to me: and though, from the numerous

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

effacements, it is much like cross-reading to make them out;
yet, I must here copy a few at random:—

£ s. d.
Guide-Book 3 6
Dinner at the Star and Garter 10
Trip to Preston (distance 31m.) 2 6 3
Gratuities 4
Hack 4 6
Thompson's Seasons 5
Library 1
Boat on the river 6
Port wine and cigars 4

And on the opposite page, I can just decipher the following:

Dine with Mr. Roscoe on Monday.

Call upon Mr. Morille same day.

Leave card at Colonel Digby's on Tuesday.

Theatre Friday night—Richard III. and new farce.

Present letter at Miss L—'s on Tuesday.

Call on Sampson & Wilt, Friday.

Get my draft on London cashed.

Write home by the Princess.

Letter bag at Sampson and Wilt's.

Turning over the next leaf, I unfold a map, which in the
midst of the British Arms, in one corner displays in sturdy
text, that this is “A Plan of the Town of Liverpool.” But
there seems little plan in the confined and crooked looking
marks for the streets, and the docks irregularly scattered
along the bank of the Mersey, which flows along, a peaceful
stream of shaded line engraving.

On the northeast corner of the map, lies a level Sahara
of yellowish white: a desert, which still bears marks of my
zeal in endeavoring to populate it with all manner of uncouth
monsters in crayons. The space designated by that spot is
now, doubtless, completely built up in Liverpool.

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

Traced with a pen, I discover a number of dotted lines,
radiating in all directions from the foot of Lord-street, where
stands marked “Riddough's Hotel,” the house my father
stopped at.

These marks delineate his various excursions in the town;
and I follow the lines on, through street and lane; and
across broad squares; and penetrate with them into the
narrowest courts.

By these marks, I perceive that my father forgot not his
religion in a foreign land; but attended St. John's Church
near the Hay-market, and other places of public worship: I
see that he visited the News Room in Duke-street, the
Lyceum in Bold-street, and the Theater Royal; and that
he called to pay his respects to the eminent Mr. Roscoe, the
historian, poet, and banker.

Reverentially folding this map, I pass a plate of the
Town Hall, and come upon the Title Page, which, in the
middle, is ornamented with a piece of landscape, representing
a loosely clad lady in sandals, pensively seated upon a bleak
rock on the sea shore, supporting her head with one hand,
and with the other, exhibiting to the stranger an oval sort
of salver, bearing the figure of a strange bird, with this
motto elastically stretched for a border—“Deus nobis hæc
otia fecit
.”

The bird forms part of the city arms, and is an imaginary
representation of a now extinct fowl, called the “Liver,”
said to have inhabited a “pool,” which antiquarians assert
once covered a good part of the ground where Liverpool now
stands; and from that bird, and this pool, Liverpool derives
its name.

At a distance from the pensive lady in sandals, is a ship
under full sail; and on the beach is the figure of a small
man, vainly essaying to roll over a huge bale of goods.

Equally divided at the top and bottom of this design, is
the following title complete; but I fear the printer will not
be able to give a fac-simile:—

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

The
Picture
of
Liverpool:
or,
Stranger's Guide
and
Gentleman's Pocket Companion

FOR THE TOWN.

Embellished
With Engravings
By the Most Accomplished and Eminent Artists.

Liverpool:
Printed in Swift's Court,
And sold by Woodward and Alderson, 56 Castle St.

1803.

A brief and reverential preface, as if the writer were all
the time bowing, informs the reader of the flattering reception
accorded to previous editions of the work; and quotes
testimonies of respect which had lately appeared in various
quarters—the British Critic, Review, and the seventh volume
of the Beauties of England and Wales
”—and concludes
by expressing the hope, that this new, revised, and
illustrated edition might “render it less unworthy of the
public notice, and less unworthy also of the subject it is
intended to illustrate
.”

A very nice, dapper, and respectful little preface, the time
and place of writing which is solemnly recorded at the end—
Hope Place, 1st Sept. 1803.

But how much fuller my satisfaction, as I fondly linger

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

over this circumstantial paragraph, if the writer had recorded
the precise hour of the day, and by what time-piece;
and if he had but mentioned his age, occupation, and name.

But all is now lost; I know not who he was; and this
estimable author must needs share the oblivious fate of all
literary incognitos.

He must have possessed the grandest and most elevated
ideas of true fame, since he scorned to be perpetuated by a
solitary initial. Could I find him out now, sleeping neglected
in some churchyard, I would buy him a head-stone, and record
upon it naught but his title-page, deeming that his
noblest epitaph.

After the preface, the book opens with an extract from a
prologue written by the excellent Dr. Aiken, the brother of
Mrs. Barbauld, upon the opening of the Theater Royal,
Liverpool, in 1772:—



Where Mersey's stream, long winding o'er the plain,
Pours his full tribute to the circling main,
A band of fishers chose their humble seat;
Contented labor blessed the fair retreat,
Inured to hardship, patient, bold, and rude,
They braved the billows for precarious food:
Their straggling huts were ranged along the shore,
Their nets and little boats their only store.”

Indeed, throughout, the work abounds with quaint poetical
quotations, and old-fashioned classical allusions to the æneid
and Falconer's Shipwreck.

And the anonymous author must have been not only a
scholar and a gentleman, but a man of gentle disinterestedness,
combined with true city patriotism; for in his “Survey
of the Town
” are nine thickly printed pages of a neglected
poem by a neglected Liverpool poet.

By way of apologizing for what might seem an obtrusion
upon the public of so long an episode, he courteously and
feelingly introduces it by saying, that “the poem has now
for several years been scarce, and is at present but little
known; and hence a very small portion of it will no doubt

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

be highly acceptable to the cultivated reader; especially as
this noble epic is written with great felicity of expression
and the sweetest delicacy of feeling.”

Once, but once only, an uncharitable thought crossed my
mind, that the author of the Guide-Book might have been the
author of the epic. But that was years ago; and I have
never since permitted so uncharitable a reflection to insinuate
itself into my mind.

This epic, from the specimen before me, is composed in
the old stately style, and rolls along commanding as a coach
and four. It sings of Liverpool and the Mersey; its docks,
and ships, and warehouses, and bales, and anchors; and after
descanting upon the abject times, when “his noble waves,
inglorious, Mersey rolled
,” the poet breaks forth like all
Parnassus with:—



Now o'er the wondering world her name resounds,
From northern climes to India's distant bounds—
Where'er his shores the broad Atlantic waves;
Where'er the Baltic rolls his wintry waves;
Where'er the honored flood extends his tide,
That clasps Sicilia like a favored bride.
Greenland for her its bulky whale resigns,
And temperate Gallia rears her generous vines:
'Midst warm Iberia citron orchards blow,
And the ripe fruitage bends the laboring bough;
In every clime her prosperous fleets are known,
She makes the wealth of every clime her own.”

It also contains a delicately-curtained allusion to Mr.
Roscoe:—



And here R#s#o#, with genius all his own,
New tracks explores, and all before unknown.”

Indeed, both the anonymous author of the Guide-Book,
and the gifted bard of the Mersey, seem to have nourished
the warmest appreciation of the fact, that to their beloved
town Roscoe imparted a reputation which gracefully
embellished its notoriety as a mere place of commerce. He

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

is called the modern Guicciardini of the modern Florence,
and his histories, translations, and Italian Lives, are spoken
of with classical admiration.

The first chapter begins in a methodical, business-like
way, by informing the impatient reader of the precise latitude
and longitude of Liverpool; so that, at the outset, there
may be no misunderstanding on that head. It then goes on
to give an account of the history and antiquities of the town,
beginning with a record in the Doomsday-Book of William
the Conqueror.

Here, it must be sincerely confessed, however, that notwithstanding
his numerous other merits, my favorite author
betrays a want of the uttermost antiquarian and penetrating
spirit, which would have scorned to stop in its researches at
the reign of the Norman monarch, but would have pushed
on resolutely through the dark ages, up to Moses, the man
of Uz, and Adam; and finally established the fact beyond a
doubt, that the soil of Liverpool was created with the creation.

But, perhaps, one of the most curious passages in the
chapter of antiquarian research, is the pious author's moralizing
reflections upon an interesting fact he records: to wit,
that in A.D. 1571, the inhabitants sent a memorial to Queen
Elizabeth, praying relief under a subsidy, wherein they style
themselves “her majesty's poor decayed town of Liverpool.”

As I now fix my gaze upon this faded and dilapidated
old guide-book, bearing every token of the ravages of near
half a century, and read how this piece of antiquity enlarges
like a modern upon previous antiquities, I am forcibly reminded
that the world is indeed growing old. And when I
turn to the second chapter, “On the increase of the town, and
number of inhabitants
,” and then skim over page after page
throughout the volume, all filled with allusions to the immense
grandeur of a place, which, since then, has more than
quadrupled in population, opulence, and splendor, and whose
present inhabitants must look back upon the period here

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

spoken of with a swelling feeling of immeasurable superiority
and pride, I am filled with a comical sadness at the vanity
of all human exaltation. For the cope-stone of to-day is the
corner-stone of to-morrow; and as St. Peter's church was
built in great part of the ruins of old Rome, so in all our
erections, however imposing, we but form quarries and supply
ignoble materials for the grander domes of posterity.

And even as this old guide-book boasts of the, to us, insignificant
Liverpool of fifty years ago, the New York guide-books
are now vaunting of the magnitude of a town, whose
future inhabitants, multitudinous as the pebbles on the beach,
and girdled in with high walls and towers, flanking endless
avenues of opulence and taste, will regard all our Broadways
and Bowerys as but the paltry nucleus to their Nineveh.
From far up the Hudson, beyond Harlem River, where the
young saplings are now growing, that will overarch their
lordly mansions with broad boughs, centuries old; they may
send forth explorers to penetrate into the then obscure and
smoky alleys of the Fifth Avenue and Fourteenth-street; and
going still farther south, may exhume the present Doric
Custom-house, and quote it as a proof that their high and
mighty metropolis enjoyed a Hellenic antiquity.

As I am extremely loth to omit giving a specimen of the
dignified style of this “Picture of Liverpool,” so different
from the brief, pert, and unclerkly hand-books to Niagara
and Buffalo of the present day, I shall now insert the chapter
of antiquarian researches; especially as it is entertaining
in itself, and affords much valuable, and perhaps rare
information, which the reader may need, concerning the famous
town, to which I made my first voyage. And I think
that with regard to a matter, concerning which I myself am
wholly ignorant, it is far better to quote my old friend
verbatim, than to mince his substantial baron-of-beef of
information into a flimsy ragout of my own; and so, pass it
off as original. Yes, I will render unto my honored guide-book
its due.

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

But how can the printer's art so dim and mellow down
the pages into a soft sunset yellow; and to the reader's eye,
shed over the type all the pleasant associations which the
original carries to me!

No! by my father's sacred memory, and all sacred privacies
of fond family reminiscences, I will not! I will not
quote thee, old Morocco, before the cold face of the marble-hearted
world; for your antiquities would only be skipped
and dishonored by shallow-minded readers; and for me, I
should be charged with swelling out my volume by plagiarizing
from a guide-book—the most vulgar and ignominious
of thefts!

-- --

p276-199 CHAPTER XXXI. WITH HIS PROSY OLD GUIDE-BOOK, HE TAKES A PROSY STROLL THROUGH THE TOWN.

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

When I left home, I took the green morocco guide-book
along, supposing that from the great number of ships going
to Liverpool, I would most probably ship on board of one of
them, as the event itself proved.

Great was my boyish delight at the prospect of visiting a
place, the infallible clew to all whose intricacies I held in my
hand.

On the passage out I studied its pages a good deal. In
the first place, I grounded myself thoroughly in the history
and antiquities of the town, as set forth in the chapter I
intended to quote. Then I mastered the columns of statistics,
touching the advance of population; and pored over them, as
I used to do over my multiplication-table. For I was determined
to make the whole subject my own; and not be content
with a mere smattering of the thing, as is too much the
custom with most students of guide-books. Then I perused
one by one the elaborate descriptions of public edifices, and
scrupulously compared the text with the corresponding engraving,
to see whether they corroborated each other. For
be it known that, including the map, there were no less than
seventeen plates in the work. And by often examining them,
I had so impressed every column and cornice in my mind,
that I had no doubt of recognizing the originals in a moment.

In short, when I considered that my own father had used
this very guide-book, and that thereby it had been thoroughly
tested, and its fidelity proved beyond a peradventure; I could
not but think that I was building myself up in an unerring

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

knowledge of Liverpool; especially as I had familiarized
myself with the map, and could turn sharp corners on it,
with marvelous confidence and celerity.

In imagination, as I lay in my berth on ship-board, I
used to take pleasant afternoon rambles through the town;
down St. James-street and up Great George's, stopping at
various places of interest and attraction. I began to think
I had been born in Liverpool, so familiar seemed all the
features of the map. And though some of the streets there
depicted were thickly involved, endlessly angular and crooked,
like the map of Boston, in Massachusetts, yet, I made no
doubt, that I could march through them in the darkest
night, and even run for the most distant dock upon a pressing
emergency.

Dear delusion!

It never occurred to my boyish thoughts, that though a
guide-book, fifty years old, might have done good service in
its day, yet it would prove but a miserable cicerone to a
modern. I little imagined that the Liverpool my father
saw, was another Liverpool from that to which I, his son
Wellingborough was sailing. No; these things never obtruded;
so accustomed had I been to associate my old morocco
guide-book with the town it described, that the bare
thought of there being any discrepancy, never entered my
mind.

While we lay in the Mersey, before entering the doek, I
got out my guide-book to see how the map would compare
with the identical place itself. But they bore not the slightest
resemblance. However, thinks I, this is owing to my
taking a horizontal view, instead of a bird's-eye survey. So,
never mind old guide-book, you, at least, are all right.

But my faith received a severe shock that same evening,
when the crew went ashore to supper, as I have previously
related.

The men stopped at a curious old tavern, near the Prince's
Dock's walls; and having my guide-book in my pocket, I

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

drew it forth to compare notes, when I found, that precisely
upon the spot where I and my shipmates were standing, and
a cherry-cheeked bar-maid was filling their glasses, my infallible
old Morocco, in that very place, located a fort; adding,
that it was well worth the intelligent stranger's while
to visit it for the purpose of beholding the guard relieved in
the evening.

This was a staggerer; for how could a tavern be mistaken
for a castle? and this was about the hour mentioned
for the guard to turn out; yet not a red coat was to be seen.
But for all this, I could not, for one small discrepancy, condemn
the old family servant who had so faithfully served my
own father before me; and when I learned that this tavern
went by the name of “The Old Fort Tavern;” and when
I was told that many of the old stones were yet in the walls,
I almost completely exonerated my guide-book from the half-insinuated
charge of misleading me.

The next day was Sunday, and I had it all to myself;
and now, thought I, my guide-book and I shall have a famous
ramble up street and down lane, even unto the furthest
limits of this Liverpool.

I rose bright and early; from head to foot performed my
ablutions “with Eastern scrupulosity,” and I arrayed myself
in my red shirt and shooting-jacket, and the sportsman's
pantaloons; and crowned my entire man with the tarpaulin;
so that from this curious combination of clothing, and particularly
from my red shirt, I must have looked like a very
strange compound indeed: three parts sportsman, and two
soldier, to one of the sailor.

My shipmates, of course, made merry at my appearance;
but I heeded them not; and after breakfast, jumped ashore,
full of brilliant anticipations.

My gait was erect, and I was rather tall of my age; and
that may have been the reason why, as I was rapidly walking
along the dock, a drunken sailor passing, exclaimed,
Eyes right! quick step there!

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

Another fellow stopped me to know whether I was going
fox-hunting; and one of the dock-police, stationed at the
gates, after peeping out upon me from his sentry box, a snug
little den, furnished with benches and newspapers, and hung
round with storm jackets and oiled capes, issued forth in a
great hurry, crossed my path as I was emerging into the street,
and commanded me to halt! I obeyed; when scanning
my appearance pertinaciously, he desired to know where I
got that tarpaulin hat, not being able to account for the
phenomenon of its roofing the head of a broken-down fox-hunter.
But I pointed to my ship, which lay at no great
distance; when remarking from my voice that I was
a Yankee, this faithful functionary permitted me to pass.

It must be known that the police stationed at the gates
of the docks are extremely observant of strangers going out;
as many thefts are perpetrated on board the ships; and if
they chance to see any thing suspicious, they probe into it
without mercy. Thus, the old men who buy “shakings,”
and rubbish from vessels, must turn their bags wrong side
out before the police, ere they are allowed to go outside the
walls. And often they will search a suspicious looking fellow's
clothes, even if he be a very thin man, with attenuated
and almost imperceptible pockets.

But where was I going?

I will tell. My intention was in the first place, to visit
Riddough's Hotel, where my father had stopped, more than
thirty years before: and then, with the map in my hand,
follow him through all the town, according to the dotted
lines in the diagram. For thus would I be performing a
filial pilgrimage to spots which would be hallowed in my eyes.

At last, when I found myself going down Old Hall-street
toward Lord-street, where the hotel was situated, according
to my authority; and when, taking out my map, I found
that Old Hall-street was marked there, through its whole
extent with my father's pen; a thousand fond, affectionate
emotions rushed around my heart.

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

Yes, in this very street, thought I, nay, on this very flagging
my father walked. Then I almost wept, when I
looked down on my sorry apparel, and marked how the
people regarded me; the men staring at so grotesque a young
stranger, and the old ladies, in beaver hats and ruffles,
crossing the walk a little to shun me.

How differently my father must have appeared; perhaps
in a blue coat, buff vest, and Hessian boots. And little did
he think, that a son of his would ever visit Liverpool as a
poor friendless sailor-boy. But I was not born then: no,
when he walked this flagging, I was not so much as thought
of; I was not included in the census of the universe. My
own father did not know me then; and had never seen, or
heard, or so much as dreamed of me. And that thought
had a touch of sadness to me; for if it had certainly been,
that my own parent, at one time, never cast a thought upon
me, how might it be with me hereafter? Poor, poor
Wellingborough! thought I, miserable boy! you are indeed
friendless and forlorn. Here you wander a stranger in a
strange town, and the very thought of your father's having
been here before you, but carries with it the reflection that,
he then knew you not, nor cared for you one whit.

But dispelling these dismal reflections as well as I could,
I pushed on my way, till I got to Chapel-street, which I
crossed; and then, going under a cloister-like arch of stone,
whose gloom and narrowness delighted me, and filled my
Yankee soul with romantic thoughts of old Abbeys and
Minsters, I emerged into the fine quadrangle of the Merchants'
Exchange.

There, leaning against the colonnade, I took out my map,
and traced my father right across Chapel-street, and actually
through the very arch at my back, into the paved square
where I stood.

So vivid was now the impression of his having been here,
and so narrow the passage from which he had emerged,
that I felt like running on, and overtaking him round the

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

Town Hall adjoining, at the head of Castle-street. But I
soon checked myself, when remembering that he had gone
whither no son's search could find him in this world. And
then I thought of all that must have happened to him since
he paced through that arch. What trials and troubles he
had encountered; how he had been shaken by many storms
of adversity, and at last died a bankrupt. I looked at my
own sorry garb, and had much ado to keep from tears.

But I rallied, and gazed round at the sculptured stone-work,
and turned to my guide-book, and looked at the print
of the spot. It was correct to a pillar; but wanted the
central ornament of the quadrangle. This, however, was
but a slight subsequent erection, which ought not to militate
against the general character of my friend for comprehensiveness.

The ornament in question is a group of statuary in bronze,
elevated upon a marble pedestal and basement, representing
Lord Nelson expiring in the arms of Victory. One foot
rests on a rolling foe, and the other on a cannon. Victory
is dropping a wreath on the dying admiral's brow; while
Death, under the similitude of a hideous skeleton, is insinuating
his bony hand under the hero's robe, and groping
after his heart. A very striking design, and true to the
imagination; I never could look at Death without a shudder.

At uniform intervals round the base of the pedestal, four
naked figures in chains, somewhat larger than life, are seated
in various attitudes of humiliation and despair. One has
his leg recklessly thrown over his knee, and his head bowed
over, as if he had given up all hope of ever feeling better.
Another has his head buried in despondency, and no doubt
looks mournfully out of his eyes, but as his face was averted
at the time, I could not catch the expression. These woe-begone
figures of captives are emblematic of Nelson's principal
victories; but I never could look at their swarthy limbs
and manacles, without being involuntarily reminded of four
African slaves in the market-place.

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

And my thoughts would revert to Virginia and Carolina;
and also to the historical fact, that the African slave-trade
once constituted the principal commerce of Liverpool; and
that the prosperity of the town was once supposed to have
been indissolubly linked to its prosecution. And I remembered
that my father had often spoken to gentlemen visiting
our house in New York, of the unhappiness that the discussion
of the abolition of this trade had occasioned in Liverpool;
that the struggle between sordid interest and humanity had
made sad havoc at the fire-sides of the merchants; estranged
sons from sires; and even separated husband from wife.
And my thoughts reverted to my father's friend, the good
and great Roscoe, the intrepid enemy of the trade; who in
every way exerted his fine talents toward its suppression;
writing a poem (“the Wrongs of Africa”), several pamphlets;
and in his place in Parliament, he delivered a speech
against it, which, as coming from a member for Liverpool,
was supposed to have turned many votes, and had no small
share in the triumph of sound policy and humanity that
ensued.

How this group of statuary affected me, may be inferred
from the fact, that I never went through Chapel-street without
going through the little arch to look at it again. And
there, night or day, I was sure to find Lord Nelson still
falling back; Victory's wreath still hovering over his sword-point;
and Death grim and grasping as ever; while the four
bronze captives still lamented their captivity.

Now, as I lingered about the railing of the statuary, on
the Sunday I have mentioned, I noticed several persons
going in and out of an apartment, opening from the basement
under the colonnade; and, advancing, I perceived that
this was a news-room, full of files of papers. My love
of literature prompted me to open the door and step in; but
a glance at my soiled shooting-jacket prompted a dignified
looking personage to step up and shut the door in my face.
I deliberated a minute what I should do to him; and at

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

last resolutely determined to let him alone, and pass on;
which I did; going down Castle-street (so called from a
castle which once stood there, said my guide-book), and
turning down into Lord.

Arrived at the foot of the latter street, I in vain looked
round for the hotel. How serious a disappointment was
this may well be imagined, when it is considered that I was
all eagerness to behold the very house at which my father
stopped; where he slept and dined, smoked his cigar, opened
his letters, and read the papers. I inquired of some gentlemen
and ladies where the missing hotel was; but they only
stared and passed on; until I met a mechanic, apparently,
who very civilly stopped to hear my questions and give me
an answer.

“Riddough's Hotel?” said he, “upon my word, I think
I have heard of such a place; let me see—yes, yes—that
was the hotel where my father broke his arm, helping to pull
down the walls. My lad, you surely can't be inquiring for
Riddough's Hotel! What do you want to find there?”

“Oh! nothing,” I replied, “I am much obliged for your
information”—and away I walked.

Then, indeed, a new light broke in upon me concerning
my guide-book; and all my previous dim suspicions were
almost confirmed. It was nearly half a century behind the
age! and no more fit to guide me about the town, than the
map of Pompeii.

It was a sad, a solemn, and a most melancholy thought.
The book on which I had so much relied; the book in the
old morocco cover; the book with the cocked-hat corners;
the book full of fine old family associations; the book with
seventeen plates, executed in the highest style of art; this
precious book was next to useless. Yes, the thing that had
guided the father, could not guide the son. And I sat down
on a shop step, and gave loose to meditation.

Here, now, oh, Wellingborough, thought I, learn a lesson,
and never forget it. This world, my boy, is a moving

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

world; its Riddough's Hotels are forever being pulled down;
it never stands still; and its sands are forever shifting. This
very harbor of Liverpool is gradually filling up, they say;
and who knows what your son (if you ever have one) may
behold, when he comes to visit Liverpool, as long after you
as you come after his grandfather. And, Wellingborough, as
your father's guide-book is no guide for you, neither would
yours (could you afford to buy a modern one to-day) be a
true guide to those who come after you. Guide-books,
Wellingborough, are the least reliable books in all literature;
and nearly all literature, in one sense, is made up of guide-books.
Old ones tell us the ways our fathers went, through
the thoroughfares and courts of old; but how few of those
former places can their posterity trace, amid avenues of
modern erections; to how few is the old guide-book now a
clew! Every age makes its own guide-books, and the old
ones are used for waste paper. But there is one Holy Guide-Book,
Wellingborough, that will never lead you astray, if
you but follow it aright; and some noble monuments that
remain, though the pyramids crumble.

But though I rose from the door-step a sadder and a
wiser boy, and though my guide-book had been stripped of
its reputation for infallibility, I did not treat with contumely
or disdain, those sacred pages which had once been a beacon
to my sire.

No.—Poor old guide-book, thought I, tenderly stroking
its back, and smoothing the dog-ears with reverence; I will
not use you with despite, old Morocco! and you will yet
prove a trusty conductor through many old streets in the old
parts of this town; even if you are at fault, now and then,
concerning a Riddough's Hotel, or some other forgotten thing
of the past.

As I fondly glanced over the leaves, like one who loves
more than he chides, my eye lighted upon a passage concerning
The Old Dock,” which much aroused my curiosity.
I determined to see the place without delay: and walking

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

on, in what I presumed to be the right direction, at last
found myself before a spacious and splendid pile of sculptured
brown stone; and entering the porch, perceived from incontrovertible
tokens that it must be the Custom-house. After
admiring it awhile, I took out my guide-book again; and
what was my amazement at discovering that, according to
its authority, I was entirely mistaken with regard to this
Custom-house; for precisely where I stood, “The Old Dock
must be standing, And reading on concerning it, I met
with this very apposite passage:—“The first idea that
strikes the stranger in coming to this dock, is the singularity
of so great a number of ships afloat in the very heart
of the town, without discovering any connection with the
sea
.”

Here, now, was a poser! Old Morocco confessed that
there was a good deal of “singularity” about the thing; nor
did he pretend to deny that it was, without question, amazing,
that this fabulous dock should seem to have no connection
with the sea!
However, the same author went on to
say, that the “astonished stranger must suspend his wonder
for awhile, and turn to the left
.” But, right or left,
no place answering to the description was to be seen.

This was too confounding altogether, and not to be easily
accounted for, even by making ordinary allowances for the
growth and general improvement of the town in the course
of years. So, guide-book in hand, I accosted a policeman
standing by, and begged him to tell me whether he
was acquainted with any place in that neighborhood called
the “Old Dock.” The man looked at me wonderingly at
first, and then seeing I was apparently sane, and quite civil
into the bargain, he whipped his well-polished boot with his
rattan, pulled up his silver-laced coat-collar, and initiated
me into a knowledge of the following facts.

It seems that in this place originally stood the “pool,”
from which the town borrows a part of its name, and which
originally wound round the greater part of the old

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

settlements; that this pool was made into the “Old Dock,” for
the benefit of the shipping; but that, years ago, it had been
filled up, and furnished the site for the Custom-house before
me.

I now eyed the spot with a feeling somewhat akin to the
Eastern traveler standing on the brink of the Dead Sea. For
here the doom of Gomorrah seemed reversed, and a lake had
been converted into substantial stone and mortar.

Well, well, Wellingborough, thought I, you had better
put the book into your pocket, and carry it home to the
Society of Antiquaries; it is several thousand leagues and
odd furlongs behind the march of improvement. Smell its
old morocco binding, Wellingborough; does it not smell
somewhat mummyish? Does it not remind you of Cheops
and the Catacombs? I tell you it was written before the
lost books of Livy, and is cousin-german to that irrecoverably
departed volume, entitled, “The Wars of the Lord,” quoted
by Moses in the Pentateuch. Put it up, Wellingborough,
put it up, my dear friend; and hereafter follow your nose
throughout Liverpool; it will stick to you through thick
and thin: and be your ship's mainmast and St. George's
spire your landmarks.

No!—And again I rubbed its back softly, and gently
adjusted a loose leaf: No, no, I'll not give you up yet.
Forth, old Morocco! and lead me in sight of the venerable
Abbey of Birkenhead; and let these eager eyes behold the
mansion once occupied by the old earls of Derby!

For the book discoursed of both places, and told how the
Abbey was on the Cheshire shore, full in view from a point
on the Lancashire side, covered over with ivy, and brilliant
with moss! And how the house of the noble Derby's was
now a common jail of the town; and how that circumstance
was full of suggestions, and pregnant with wisdom!

But, alas! I never saw the Abbey; at least none was in
sight from the water: and as for the house of the earls, I
never saw that.

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

Ah me, and ten times alas! am I to visit old England
in vain? in the land of Thomas-a-Becket and stout John
of Gaunt, not to catch the least glimpse of priory or castle?
Is there nothing in all the British empire but these smoky
ranges of old shops and warehouses? is Liverpool but a brickkiln?
Why, no buildings here look so ancient as the old
gable-pointed mansion of my maternal grandfather at home,
whose bricks were brought from Holland long before the
revolutionary war! 'Tis a deceit—a gull—a sham—a hoax!
This boasted England is no older than the State of New
York: if it is, show me the proofs—point out the vouchers.
Where's the tower of Julius Cæsar? Where's the Roman
wall? Show me Stonehenge!

But, Wellingborough, I remonstrated with myself, you
are only in Liverpool; the old monuments lie to the north,
south, east, and west of you; you are but a sailor-boy, and
you can not expect to be a great tourist, and visit the antiquities,
in that preposterous shooting-jacket of yours. Indeed,
you can not, my boy.

True, true—that's it. I am not the traveler my father
was. I am only a common-carrier across the Atlantic.

After a weary day's walk, I at last arrived at the sign
of the Baltimore Clipper to supper; and Handsome Mary
poured me out a brimmer of tea, in which, for the time, I
drowned all my melancholy.

-- --

p276-211 CHAPTER XXXII. THE DOCKS.

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

For more than six weeks, the ship Highlander lay in
Prince's Dock; and during that time, besides making observations
upon things immediately around me, I made sundry
excursions to the neighboring docks, for I never tired of
admiring them.

Previous to this, having only seen the miserable wooden
wharves, and slip-shod, shambling piers of New York, the
sight of these mighty docks filled my young mind with
wonder and delight. In New York, to be sure, I could not
but be struck with the long line of shipping, and tangled
thicket of masts along the East River; yet, my admiration
had been much abated by those irregular, unsightly wharves,
which, I am sure, are a reproach and disgrace to the city
that tolerates them.

Whereas, in Liverpool, I beheld long China walls of
masonry; vast piers of stone; and a succession of granite-rimmed
docks, completely inclosed, and many of them communicating,
which almost recalled to mind the great American
chain of lakes: Ontario, Erie, St. Clair, Huron,
Michigan, and Superior. The extent and solidity of these
structures, seemed equal to what I had read of the old
Pyramids of Egypt.

Liverpool may justly claim to have originated the model
of the Wet Dock,[1] so called, of the present day; and every

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

thing that is connected with its design, construction, regulation,
and improvement. Even London was induced to
copy after Liverpool, and Havre followed her example.
In magnitude, cost, and durability, the docks of
Liverpool, even at the present day surpass all others in the
world.

The first dock built by the town was the “Old Dock,”
alluded to in my Sunday stroll with my guide-book. This
was erected in 1710, since which period has gradually
arisen that long line of dock-masonry, now flanking the
Liverpool side of the Mersey.

For miles you may walk along that river-side, passing
dock after dock, like a chain of immense fortresses:—
Prince's, George's, Salt-House, Clarence, Brunswick, Trafalgar,
King's, Queen's, and many more.

In a spirit of patriotic gratitude to those naval heroes,
who by their valor did so much to protect the commerce of
Britain, in which Liverpool held so large a stake; the town,
long since, bestowed upon its more modern streets, certain
illustrious names, that Broadway might be proud of:—
Duncan, Nelson, Rodney, St. Vincent, Nile.

But it is a pity, I think, that they had not bestowed
these noble names upon their noble docks; so that they
might have been as a rank and file of most fit monuments
to perpetuate the names of the heroes, in connection with the
commerce they defended.

And how much better would such stirring monuments
be; full of life and commotion; than hermit obelisks of
Luxor, and idle towers of stone; which, useless to the
world in themselves, vainly hope to eternize a name, by
having it carved, solitary and alone, in their granite. Such
monuments are cenotaphs indeed; founded far away from
the true body of the fame of the hero; who, if he be truly a
hero, must still be linked with the living interests of his
race; for the true fame is something free, easy, social, and
companionable. They are but tomb-stones, that

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

commemorate his death, but celebrate not his life. It is well enough
that over the inglorious and thrice miserable grave of a
Dives, some vast marble column should be reared, recording
the fact of his having lived and died; for such records are
indispensable to preserve his shrunken memory among men;
though that memory must soon crumble away with the
marble, and mix with the stagnant oblivion of the mob. But
to build such a pompous vanity over the remains of a hero,
is a slur upon his fame, and an insult to his ghost. And
more enduring monuments are built in the closet with the
letters of the alphabet, than even Cheops himself could have
founded, with all Egypt and Nubia for his quarry.

Among the few docks mentioned above, occur the names
of the King's and Queen's. At the time, they often reminded
me of the two principal streets in the village I came
from in America, which streets once rejoiced in the same
royal appellations. But they had been christened previous
to the Declaration of Independence; and some years after,
in a fever of freedom, they were abolished, at an enthusiastic
town-meeting, where King George and his lady were solemnly
declared unworthy of being immortalized by the village
of L—. A country antiquary once told me, that a
committee of two barbers were deputed to write and inform
the distracted old gentleman of the fact.

As the description of any one of these Liverpool docks
will pretty much answer for all, I will here endeavor to
give some account of Prince's Dock, where the Highlander
rested after her passage across the Atlantic.

This dock, of comparatively recent construction, is perhaps
the largest of all, and is well known to American sailors,
from the fact, that it is mostly frequented by the American
shipping. Here lie the noble New York packets, which
at home are found at the foot of Wall-street; and here lie
the Mobile and Savannah cotton ships and traders.

This dock was built like the others, mostly upon the bed
of the river, the earth and rock having been laboriously

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

scooped out, and solidified again as materials for the quays
and piers.

From the river, Prince's Dock is protected by a long
pier of masonry, surmounted by a massive wall; and on
the side next the town, it is bounded by similar walls, one
of which runs along a thoroughfare. The whole space
thus inclosed forms an oblong, and may, at a guess, be
presumed to comprise about fifteen or twenty acres; but as
I had not the rod of a surveyor when I took it in, I will
not be certain.

The area of the dock itself, exclusive of the inclosed
quays surrounding it, may be estimated at, say, ten acres.
Access to the interior from the streets is had through several
gateways; so that, upon their being closed, the whole
dock is shut up like a house. From the river, the entrance
is through a water-gate, and ingress to ships is only to be
had, when the level of the dock coincides with that of the
river; that is, about the time of high tide, as the level of
the dock is always at that mark. So that when it is low
tide in the river, the keels of the ships inclosed by the quays
are elevated more than twenty feet above those of the vessels
in the stream. This, of course, produces a striking
effect to a stranger, to see hundreds of immense ships floating
high aloft in the heart of a mass of masonry.

Prince's Dock is generally so filled with shipping, that
the entrance of a new-comer is apt to occasion a universal
stir among all the older occupants. The dock-masters,
whose authority is declared by tin signs worn conspicuously
over their hats, mount the poops and forecastles of the various
vessels, and hail the surrounding strangers in all directions:—
Highlander ahoy! Cast off your bow-line, and
sheer alongside the Neptune!
”—“Neptune ahoy! get
out a stern-line, and sheer alongside the Trident!
”—
Trident ahoy! get out a bow-line, and drop astern of
the Undaunted!
” And so it runs round like a shock of
electricity; touch one, and you touch all. This kind of

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

work irritates and exasperates the sailors to the last degree;
but it is only one of the unavoidable inconveniences of inclosed
docks, which are outweighed by innumerable advantages.

Just without the water-gate, is a basin, always connecting
with the open river, through a narrow entrance between
pier-heads. This basin forms a sort of ante-chamber to the
dock itself, where vessels lie waiting their turn to enter.
During a storm, the necessity of this basin is obvious; for
it would be impossible to “dock” a ship under full headway
from a voyage across the ocean. From the turbulent waves,
she first glides into the ante-chamber between the pier-heads,
and from thence into the docks.

Concerning the cost of the docks, I can only state, that
the King's Dock, comprehending but a comparatively small
area, was completed at an expense of some £20,000.

Our old ship-keeper, a Liverpool man by birth, who had
long followed the seas, related a curious story concerning this
dock. One of the ships which carried over troops from England
to Ireland in King William's war, in 1688, entered
the King's Dock on the first day of its being opened in 1788,
after an interval of just one century. She was a dark little
brig, called the Port-a-Ferry. And probably, as her timbers
must have been frequently renewed in the course of a
hundred years, the name alone could have been all that was
left of her at the time.

A paved area, very wide, is included within the walls;
and along the edge of the quays are ranges of iron sheds,
intended as a temporary shelter for the goods unladed from
the shipping. Nothing can exceed the bustle and activity
displayed along these quays during the day; bales, crates,
boxes, and cases are being tumbled about by thousands of
laborers; trucks are coming and going; dock-masters are
shouting; sailors of all nations are singing out at their ropes;
and all this commotion is greatly increased by the resoundings
from the lofty walls that hem in the din.

eaf276.n1

[1] This term—Wet Dock—did not originate, (as has been erroneously
opined by the otherwise learned Bardoldi); from the fact, that persons
falling into one, never escaped without a soaking; but it is simply
used, in order to distinguish these docks from the Dry-Dock, where
the bottoms of ships are repaired.

-- --

p276-216 CHAPTER XXXIII. THE SALT-DROGHERS, AND GERMAN EMIGRANT SHIPS.

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

Surrounded by its broad belt of masonry, each Liverpool
dock is a walled town, full of life and commotion; or rather,
it is a small archipelago, an epitome of the world, where all
the nations of Christendom, and even those of Heathendom,
are represented. For, in itself, each ship is an island, a
floating colony of the tribe to which it belongs.

Here are brought together the remotest limits of the earth;
and in the collective spars and timbers of these ships, all the
forests of the globe are represented, as in a grand parliament
of masts. Canada and New Zealand send their pines;
America her live oak; India her teak; Norway her spruce;
and the Right Honorable Mahogany, member for Honduras
and Campeachy, is seen at his post by the wheel. Here,
under the beneficent sway of the Genius of Commerce, all
climes and countries embrace; and yard-arm touches yard-arm
in brotherly love.

A Liverpool dock is a grand caravansary inn, and hotel,
on the spacious and liberal plan of the Astor House. Here
ships are lodged at a moderate charge, and payment is not
demanded till the time of departure. Here they are comfortably
housed and provided for; sheltered from all weathers
and secured from all calamities. For I can hardly credit
a story I have heard, that sometimes, in heavy gales, ships
lying in the very middle of the docks have lost their top-gallant-masts.
Whatever the toils and hardships encountered
on the voyage, whether they come from Iceland or the
coast of New Guinea, here their sufferings are ended, and
they take their ease in their watery inn.

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

I know not how many hours I spent in gazing at the
shipping in Prince's Dock, and speculating concerning their
past voyages and future prospects in life. Some had just
arrived from the most distant ports, worn, battered, and disabled;
others were all a-taunt-o—spruce, gay, and brilliant,
in readiness for sea.

Every day the Highlander had some new neighbor. A
black brig from Glasgow, with its crew of sober Scotch
caps, and its staid, thirty-looking skipper, would be replaced
by a jovial French hermaphrodite, its forecastle echoing with
songs, and its quarter-deck elastic from much dancing.

On the other side, perhaps, a magnificent New York
Liner, huge as a seventy-four, and suggesting the idea of a
Mivart's or Delmonico's afloat, would give way to a Sidney
emigrant ship, receiving on board its live freight of shepherds
from the Grampians, ere long to be tending their flocks
on the hills and downs of New Holland.

I was particularly pleased and tickled, with a multitude
of little salt-droghers, rigged like sloops, and not much bigger
than a pilot-boat, but with broad bows painted black, and
carrying red sails, which looked as if they had been pickled
and stained in a tan-yard. These little fellows were continually
coming in with their cargoes for ships bound to
America; and lying, five or six together, alongside of those
lofty Yankee hulls, resembled a parcel of red ants about the
carcass of a black buffalo.

When loaded, these comical little craft are about level
with the water; and frequently, when blowing fresh in the
river, I have seen them flying through the foam with nothing
visible but the mast and sail, and a man at the tiller;
their entire cargo being snugly secured under hatches.

It was diverting to observe the self-importance of the
skipper of any of these diminutive vessels. He would give
himself all the airs of an admiral on a three-decker's poop;
and no doubt, thought quite as much of himself. And why
not? What could Cæsar want more? Though his craft

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

was none of the largest, it was subject to him; and though
his crew might only consist of himself; yet, if he governed
it well, he achieved a triumph, which the moralists of all
ages have set above the victories of Alexander.

These craft have each a little cabin, the prettiest, charmingest,
most delightful little dog-hole in the world; not much
bigger than an old fashioned alcove for a bed. It is lighted
by little round glasses placed in the deck; so that to the
insider, the ceiling is like a small firmament twinkling with
astral radiations. For tall men, nevertheless, the place is
but ill-adapted; a sitting, or recumbent position being indispensable
to an occupancy of the premises. Yet small, low,
and narrow as the cabin is, somehow, it affords accommodations
to the skipper and his family. Often, I used to watch
the tidy good-wife, seated at the open little scuttle, like a
woman at a cottage door, engaged in knitting socks for her
husband; or perhaps, cutting his hair, as he kneeled before
her. And once, while marveling how a couple like this
found room to turn in, below; I was amazed by a noisy
irruption of cherry-cheeked young tars from the scuttle,
whence they came rolling forth, like so many curly spaniels
from a kennel.

Upon one occasion, I had the curiosity to go on board a
salt-drogher, and fall into conversation with its skipper, a
bachelor, who kept house all alone. I found him a very
sociable, comfortable old fellow, who had an eye to having
things cozy around him. It was in the evening; and he
invited me down into his sanctum to supper; and there we
sat together like a couple in a box at an oyster-cellar.

“He, he,” he chuckled, kneeling down before a fat, moist,
little cask of beer, and holding a cocked-hat pitcher to the
faucet—“You see, Jack, I keep every thing down here;
and nice times I have by myself. Just before going to bed,
it ain't bad to take a nightcap, you know; eh! Jack?—
here now, smack your lips over that, my boy—have a pipe?—
but stop, let's to supper first.”

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

So he went to a little locker, a fixture against the side,
and groping in it awhile, and addressing it with—“What
cheer here, what cheer?
” at last produced a loaf, a small
cheese, a bit of ham, and a jar of butter. And then placing
a board on his lap, spread the table, the pitcher of beer in
the center.

“Why that's but a two legged table,” said I, “let's
make it four.”

So we divided the burthen, and supped merrily together
on our knees.

He was an old ruby of a fellow, his cheeks toasted brown;
and it did my soul good, to see the froth of the beer bubbling
at his mouth, and sparkling on his nut-brown beard. He
looked so like a great mug of ale, that I almost felt like
taking him by the neck and pouring him out.

“Now Jack,” said he, when supper was over, “now
Jack, my boy, do you smoke?—Well then, load away.”
And he handed me a seal-skin pouch of tobacco and a pipe.
We sat smoking together in this little sea-cabinet of his, till
it began to look much like a state-room in Tophet; and
notwithstanding my host's rubicund nose, I could hardly see
him for the fog.

“He, he, my boy,” then said he—“I don't never have
any bugs here, I tell ye: I smokes 'em all out every night
before going to bed.”

“And where may you sleep?” said I, looking round, and
seeing no sign of a bed.

“Sleep?” says he, “why I sleep in my jacket, that's the
best counterpane; and I use my head for a pillow. He-he,
funny, ain't it?”

“Very funny,” says I.

“Have some more ale?” says he; “plenty more.”

“No more, thank you,” says I; “I guess I'll go;” for
what with the tobacco-smoke and the ale, I began to feel
like breathing fresh air. Besides, my conscience smote me
for thus freely indulging in the pleasures of the table.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

“Now, don't go,” said he; “don't go, my boy; don't go
out into the damp; take an old Christian's advice,” laying
his hand on my shoulder; “it won't do. You see, by going
out now, you'll shake off the ale, and get broad awake again;
but if you stay here, you'll soon be dropping off for a nice
little nap.”

But notwithstanding these inducements, I shook my host's
hand and departed.

There was hardly any thing I witnessed in the docks that
interested me more than the German emigrants who come
on board the large New York ships several days before their
sailing, to make every thing comfortable ere starting. Old
men, tottering with age, and little infants in arms; laughing
girls in bright-buttoned bodices, and astute, middle-aged
men with pictured pipes in their mouths, would be seen
mingling together in crowds of five, six, and seven or eight
hundred in one ship.

Every evening these countrymen of Luther and Melancthon
gathered on the forecastle to sing and pray. And it
was exalting to listen to their fine ringing anthems, reverberating
among the crowded shipping, and rebounding from
the lofty walls of the docks. Shut your eyes, and you would
think you were in a cathedral.

They keep up this custom at sea; and every night, in the
dog-watch, sing the songs of Zion to the roll of the great
ocean-organ: a pious custom of a devout race, who thus send
over their hallelujahs before them, as they hie to the land of
the stranger.

And among these sober Germans, my country counts the
most orderly and valuable of her foreign population. It is
they who have swelled the census of her Northwestern
States; and transferring their ploughs from the hills of Transylvania
to the prairies of Wisconsin; and sowing the wheat
of the Rhine on the banks of the Ohio, raise the grain, that,
a hundred fold increased, may return to their kinsmen in
Europe.

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

There is something in the contemplation of the mode in
which America has been settled, that, in a noble breast,
should forever extinguish the prejudices of national dislikes.

Settled by the people of all nations, all nations may claim
her for their own. You can not spill a drop of American
blood without spilling the blood of the whole world. Be he
Englishman, Frenchman, German, Dane, or Scot; the European
who scoffs at an American, calls his own brother Raca,
and stands in danger of the judgment. We are not a narrow
tribe of men, with a bigoted Hebrew nationality—
whose blood has been debased in the attempt to ennoble it,
by maintaining an exclusive succession among ourselves.
No: our blood is as the flood of the Amazon, made up of a
thousand noble currents all pouring into one. We are not
a nation, so much as a world; for unless we may claim all
the world for our sire, like Melchisedec, we are without
father or mother.

For who was our father and our mother? Or can we
point to any Romulus and Remus for our founders? Our
ancestry is lost in the universal paternity; and Cæsar and
Alfred, St. Paul and Luther, and Homer and Shakspeare
are as much ours as Washington, who is as much the world's
as our own. We are the heirs of all time, and with all
nations we divide our inheritance. On this Western Hemisphere
all tribes and people are forming into one federated
whole; and there is a future which shall see the estranged
children of Adam restored as to the old hearth-stone in Eden.

The other world beyond this, which was longed for by
the devout before Columbus' time, was found in the New;
and the deep-sea-lead, that first struck these soundings,
brought up the soil of Earth's Paradise. Not a Paradise
then, or now; but to be made so, at God's good pleasure,
and in the fullness and mellowness of time. The seed is
sown, and the harvest must come; and our childrens' children,
on the world's jubilee morning, shall all go with their
sickles to the reaping. Then shall the curse of Babel be

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

revoked, a new Pentecost come, and the language they shall
speak shall be the language of Britain. Frenchmen, and
Danes, and Scots; and the dwellers on the shores of the
Mediterranean, and in the regions round about; Italians,
and Indians, and Moors; there shall appear unto them
cloven tongues as of fire.

-- --

p276-223 CHAPTER XXXIV. THE IRRAWADDY.

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

Among the various ships lying in Prince's Dock, none
interested me more than the Irrawaddy, of Bombay, a
country ship,” which is the name bestowed by Europeans
upon the large native vessels of India. Forty years ago,
these merchantmen were nearly the largest in the world;
and they still exceed the generality. They are built of
the celebrated teak wood, the oak of the East, or in Eastern
phrase, “the King of the Oaks.”

The Irrawaddy had just arrived from Hindostan, with a
cargo of cotton. She was manned by forty or fifty Lascars,
the native seamen of India, who seemed to be immediately
governed by a countryman of theirs of a higher caste. While
his inferiors went about in strips of white linen, this dignitary
was arrayed in a red army-coat, brilliant with gold lace, a
cocked hat, and drawn sword. But the general effect was
quite spoiled by his bare feet.

In discharging the cargo, his business seemed to consist in
flagellating the crew with the flat of his saber, an exercise
in which long practice had made him exceedingly expert.
The poor fellows jumped away with the tackle-rope, elastic
as cats.

One Sunday, I went aboard of the Irrawaddy, when this
oriental usher accosted me at the gangway, with his sword
at my throat. I gently pushed it aside, making a sign expressive
of the pacific character of my motives in paying a
visit to the ship. Whereupon he very considerately let me
pass.

I thought I was in Pegu, so strangely woody was the

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

smell of the dark-colored timbers, whose odor was heightened
by the rigging of kayar, or cocoa-nut fiber.

The Lascars were on the forecastle-deck. Among them
were Malays, Mahrattas, Burmese, Siamese, and Cingalese.
They were seated round “kids” full of rice, from which, according
to their invariable custom, they helped themselves
with one hand, the other being reserved for quite another
purpose. They were chattering like magpies in Hindostanee,
but I found that several of them could also speak very good
English. They were a small-limbed, wiry, tawny set; and
I was informed made excellent seamen, though ill adapted
to stand the hardships of northern voyaging.

They told me that seven of their number had died on the
passage from Bombay; two or three after crossing the tropic
of Cancer, and the rest met their fate in the Channel, where
the ship had been tost about in violent seas, attended with
cold rains, peculiar to that vicinity. Two more had been
lost overboard from the flying-jib-boom.

I was condoling with a young English cabin-boy on board,
upon the loss of these poor fellows, when he said it was their
own fault; they would never wear monkey-jackets, but clung
to their thin India robes, even in the bitterest weather. He
talked about them much as a farmer would about the loss
of so many sheep by the murrain.

The captain of the vessel was an Englishman, as were
also the three mates, master, and boatswain. These officers
lived astern in the cabin, where every Sunday they read the
Church of England's prayers, while the heathen at the other
end of the ship were left to their false gods and idols. And
thus, with Christianity on the quarter-deck, and paganism
on the forecastle, the Irrawaddy ploughed the sea.

As if to symbolize this state of things, the “fancy piece
astern comprised, among numerous other carved decorations,
a cross and a miter; while forward, on the bows, was a sort
of devil for a figure-head—a dragon-shaped creature, with a
fiery red mouth, and a switchy-looking tail.

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

After her cargo was discharged, which was done “to the
sound of flutes and soft recorders”—something as work is
done in the navy to the music of the boatswain's pipe—the
Lascars were set to “stripping the ship;” that is, to sending
down all her spars and ropes.

At this time, she lay alongside of us, and the Babel on
board almost drowned our own voices. In nothing but their
girdles, the Lascars hopped about aloft, chattering like so
many monkeys; but, nevertheless, showing much dexterity
and seamanship in their manner of doing their work.

Every Sunday, crowds of well-dressed people came down
to the dock to see this singular ship: many of them perched
themselves in the shrouds of the neighboring craft, much to
the wrath of Captain Riga, who left strict orders with our
old ship-keeper, to drive all strangers out of the Highlander's
rigging. It was amusing at these times, to watch the old
women with umbrellas, who stood on the quay staring at
the Lascars, even when they desired to be private. These
inquisitive old ladies seemed to regard the strange sailors as
a species of wild animal, whom they might gaze at with as
much impunity, as at leopards in the Zoological Gardens.

One night I was returning to the ship, when just as I
was passing through the Dock Gate, I noticed a white figure
squatting against the wall outside. It proved to be one of
the Lascars who was smoking, as the regulations of the docks
prohibit his indulging this luxury on board his vessel. Struck
with the curious fashion of his pipe, and the odor from it,
I inquired what he was smoking; he replied “Joggerry,”
which is a species of weed, used in place of tobacco.

Finding that he spoke good English, and was quite communicative,
like most smokers, I sat down by Dallabdoolmans,
as he called himself, and we fell into conversation.
So instructive was his discourse, that when we parted, I
had considerably added to my stock of knowledge. Indeed,
it is a God-send to fall in with a fellow like this. He knows
things you never dreamed of; his experiences are like a man

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

from the moon—wholly strange, a new revelation. If you
want to learn romance, or gain an insight into things quaint,
curious, and marvelous, drop your books of travel, and take
a stroll along the docks of a great commercial port. Ten
to one, you will encounter Crusoe himself among the crowds
of mariners from all parts of the globe.

But this is no place for making mention of all the subjects
upon which I and my Lascar friend mostly discoursed; I
will only try to give his account of the teak-wood and kayar
rope
, concerning which things I was curious, and sought information.

The “sagoon,” as he called the tree which produces the
teak, grows in its greatest excellence among the mountains
of Malabar, whence large quantities are sent to Bombay for
ship-building. He also spoke of another kind of wood, the
sissor,” which supplies most of the “shin-logs,” or “knees,”
and crooked timbers in the country ships. The sagoon
grows to an immense size; sometimes there is fifty feet of
trunk, three feet through, before a single bough is put forth.
Its leaves are very large; and to convey some idea of them,
my Lascar likened them to elephants' ears. He said a
purple dye was extracted from them, for the purpose of
staining cottons and silks. The wood is specifically heavier
than water; it is easily worked, and extremely strong and
durable. But its chief merit lies in resisting the action of
the salt water, and the attacks of insects; which resistance
is caused by its containing a resinous oil called “poonja.”

To my surprise, he informed me that the Irrawaddy was
wholly built by the native shipwrights of India, who, he
modestly asserted, surpassed the European artisans.

The rigging, also, was of native manufacture. As the
kayar, of which it is composed, is now getting into use both
in England and America, as well for ropes and rigging as
for mats and rugs, my Lascar friend's account of it, joined
to my own observations, may not be uninteresting.

In India, it is prepared very much in the same way as

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

in Polynesia. The cocoa-nut is gathered while the husk is
still green, and but partially ripe; and this husk is removed
by striking the nut forcibly, with both hands, upon a sharppointed
stake, planted uprightly in the ground. In this way
a boy will strip nearly fifteen hundred in a day. But the
kayar is not made from the husk, as might be supposed, but
from the rind of the nut; which, after being long soaked in
water, is beaten with mallets, and rubbed together into fibers.
After this being dried in the sun, you may spin it, just like
hemp, or any similar substance. The fiber thus produced
makes very strong and durable ropes, extremely well adapted,
from their lightness and durability, for the running rigging
of a ship; while the same causes, united with its great
strength and buoyancy, render it very suitable for large cables
and hawsers.

But the elasticity of the kayar ill fits it for the shrouds
and standing-rigging of a ship, which require to be comparatively
firm. Hence, as the Irrawaddy's shrouds were all of
this substance, the Lascar told me, they were continually
setting up or slacking off her standing-rigging, according as
the weather was cold or warm. And the loss of a foretopmast,
between the tropics, in a squall, he attributed to this
circumstance.

After a stay of about two weeks, the Irrawaddy had her
heavy Indian spars replaced with Canadian pine, and her
kayar shrouds with hempen ones. She then mustered her
pagans, and hoisted sail for London.

-- --

p276-228 CHAPTER XXXV. GALLIOTS, COAST-OF-GUINEA-MAN, AND FLOATING CHAPEL.

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Another very curious craft often seen in the Liverpool
docks, is the Dutch galliot, an old-fashioned looking gentleman,
with hollow waist, high prow and stern, and which,
seen lying among crowds of tight Yankee traders, and pert
French brigantines, always reminded me of a cocked hat
among modish beavers.

The construction of the galliot has not altered for centuries;
and the northern European nations, Danes and Dutch,
still sail the salt seas in this flat-bottomed salt-cellar of a
ship; although, in addition to these, they have vessels of a
more modern kind.

They seldom paint the galliot; but scrape and varnish all
its planks and spars, so that all over it resembles the
bright side,” or polished streak, usually banding round an
American ship.

Some of them are kept scrupulously neat and clean, and
remind one of a well-scrubbed wooden platter, or an old oak
table, upon which much wax and elbow vigor has been expended.
Before the wind, they sail well; but on a bowline,
owing to their broad hulls and flat bottoms, they make leeway
at a sad rate.

Every day, some strange vessel entered Prince's Dock;
and hardly would I gaze my fill at some outlandish craft
from Surat or the Levant, ere a still more outlandish one
would absorb my attention.

Among others, I remember, was a little brig from the
Coast of Guinea. In appearance, she was the ideal of a

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

slaver; low, black, clipper-built about the bows, and her
decks in a state of most piratical disorder.

She carried a long, rusty gun, on a swivel, amid-ships;
and that gun was a curiosity in itself. It must have been
some old veteran, condemned by the government, and sold
for any thing it would fetch. It was an antique, covered
with half-effaced inscriptions, crowns, anchors, eagles; and
it had two handles near the trunnions, like those of a tureen.
The knob on the breach was fashioned into a dolphin's head;
and by a comical conceit, the touch-hole formed the orifice
of a human ear; and a stout tympanum it must have had,
to have withstood the concussions it had heard.

The brig, heavily loaded, lay between two large ships in
ballast; so that its deck was at least twenty feet below
those of its neighbors. Thus shut in, its hatchways looked
like the entrance to deep vaults or mines; especially as her
men were wheeling out of her hold some kind of ore, which
might have been gold ore, so scrupulous were they in evening
the bushel measures, in which they transferred it to the
quay; and so particular was the captain, a dark-skinned
whiskerando, in a Maltese cap and tassel, in standing over
the sailors, with his pencil and memorandum-book in hand.

The crew were a bucaniering looking set; with hairy
chests, purple shirts, and arms wildly tattooed. The mate
had a wooden leg, and hobbled about with a crooked cane
like a spiral staircase. There was a deal of swearing on
board of this craft, which was rendered the more reprehensible
when she came to moor alongside the Floating Chapel.

This was the hull of an old sloop-of-war, which had been
converted into a mariner's church. A house had been built
upon it, and a steeple took the place of a mast. There was
a little balcony near the base of the steeple, some twenty
feet from the water; where, on week-days, I used to see an
old pensioner of a tar, sitting on a camp-stool, reading his
Bible. On Sundays he hoisted the Bethel flag, and like the
muezzin or cryer of prayers on the top of a Turkish mosque,

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

would call the strolling sailors to their devotions; not officially,
but on his own account; conjuring them not to make fools
of themselves, but muster round the pulpit, as they did about
the capstan on a man-of-war. This old worthy was the
sexton. I attended the chapel several times, and found
there a very orderly but small congregation. The first
time I went, the chaplain was discoursing of future punishments,
and making allusions to the Tartarean Lake; which,
coupled with the pitchy smell of the old hull, summoned
up the most forcible image of the thing which I ever experienced.

The floating chapels which are to be found in some of the
docks, form one of the means which have been tried to induce
the seamen visiting Liverpool to turn their thoughts
toward serious things. But as very few of them ever think
of entering these chapels, though they might pass them
twenty times in the day, some of the clergy, of a Sunday,
address them in the open air, from the corners of the quays,
or wherever they can procure an audience.

Whenever, in my Sunday strolls, I caught sight of one
of these congregations, I always made a point of joining it;
and would find myself surrounded by a motley crowd of seamen
from all quarters of the globe, and women, and lumpers,
and dock laborers of all sorts. Frequently the clergyman
would be standing upon an old cask, arrayed in full canonicals,
as a divine of the Church of England. Never have I
heard religious discourses better adapted to an audience of
men, who, like sailors, are chiefly, if not only, to be moved
by the plainest of precepts, and demonstrations of the misery
of sin, as conclusive and undeniable as those of Euclid. No
mere rhetoric avails with such men; fine periods are vanity.
You can not touch them with tropes. They need to be
pressed home by plain facts.

And such was generally the mode in which they were
addressed by the clergy in question: who, taking familiar
themes for their discourses, which were leveled right at the

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

wants of their auditors, always succeeded in fastening their
attention. In particular, the two great vices to which sailors
are most addicted, and which they practice to the ruin of
both body and soul; these things, were the most enlarged
upon. And several times on the docks, I have seen a robed
clergyman addressing a large audience of women collected
from the notorious lanes and alleys in the neighborhood.

Is not this as it ought to be? since the true calling of the
reverend clergy is like their divine Master's;—not to bring
the righteous, but sinners to repentance. Did some of them
leave the converted and comfortable congregations, before
whom they have ministered year after year; and plunge at
once, like St. Paul, into the infected centers and hearts of
vice: then indeed, would they find a strong enemy to cope
with; and a victory gained over him, would entitle them to
a conqueror's wreath. Better to save one sinner from an
obvious vice that is destroying him, than to indoctrinate ten
thousand saints. And as from every corner, in Catholic
towns, the shrines of Holy Mary and the Child Jesus perpetually
remind the commonest wayfarer of his heaven; even
so should Protestant pulpits be founded in the market-places,
and at street corners, where the men of God might be heard
by all of His children.

-- --

p276-232 CHAPTER XXXVI. THE OLD CHURCH OF ST. NICHOLAS, AND THE DEAD-HOUSE.

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

The floating chapel recalls to mind the “Old Church,”
well known to the seamen of many generations, who have
visited Liverpool. It stands very near the docks, a venerable
mass of brown stone, and by the town's people is called
the Church of St. Nicholas. I believe it is the best preserved
piece of antiquity in all Liverpool.

Before the town rose to any importance, it was the only
place of worship on that side of the Mersey; and under the
adjoining Parish of Walton was a chapel-of-ease; though
from the straight backed pews, there could have been but
little comfort taken in it.

In old times, there stood in front of the church a statue
of St. Nicholas, the patron of mariners; to which all pious
sailors made offerings, to induce his saintship to grant them
short and prosperous voyages. In the tower is a fine chime
of bells; and I well remember my delight at first hearing
them on the first Sunday morning after our arrival in the
dock. It seemed to carry an admonition with it; something
like the premonition conveyed to young Whittington by Bow
Bells. “Wellingborough! Wellingborough! you must
not forget to go to church, Wellingborough! Don't forget,
Wellingborough! Wellingborough! don't forget!

Thirty or forty years ago, these bells were rung upon the
arrival of every Liverpool ship from a foreign voyage. How
forcibly does this illustrate the increase of the commerce of
the town! Were the same custom now observed, the bells
would seldom have a chance to cease.

What seemed the most remarkable about this venerable

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

old church, and what seemed the most barbarous, and grated
upon the veneration with which I regarded this time-hallowed
structure, was the condition of the grave-yard surrounding
it. From its close vicinity to the haunts of the swarms of
laborers about the docks, it is crossed and re-crossed by
thoroughfares in all directions; and the tomb-stones, not
being erect, but horizontal (indeed, they form a complete
flagging to the spot), multitudes are constantly walking over
the dead; their heels erasing the death's-heads and crossbones,
the last mementos of the departed. At noon, when
the lumpers employed in loading and unloading the shipping,
retire for an hour to snatch a dinner, many of them resort to
the grave-yard; and seating themselves upon a tomb-stone
use the adjoining one for a table. Often, I saw men
stretched out in a drunken sleep upon these slabs; and
once, removing a fellow's arm, read the following inscription,
which, in a manner, was true to the life, if not to the
death:—

HERE LYETH YE BODY OF
TOBIAS DRINKER.

For two memorable circumstances connected with this
church, I am indebted to my excellent friend, Morocco, who
tells me that in 1588 the Earl of Derby, coming to his
residence, and waiting for a passage to the Isle of Man, the
corporation erected and adorned a sumptuous stall in the
church for his reception. And moreover, that in the time
of Cromwell's wars, when the place was taken by that mad
nephew of King Charles, Prince Rupert, he converted the
old church into a military prison and stable; when, no
doubt, another “sumptuous stall” was erected for the benefit
of the steed of some noble cavalry officer.

In the basement of the church is a Dead House, like the
Morgue in Paris, where the bodies of the drowned are exposed
until claimed by their friends, or till buried at the
public charge.

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

From the multitudes employed about the shipping, this
dead-house has always more or less occupants. Whenever
I passed up Chapel-street, I used to see a crowd gazing
through the grim iron grating of the door, upon the faces of the
drowned within. And once, when the door was opened, I
saw a sailor stretched out, stark and stiff, with the sleeve of
his frock rolled up, and showing his name and date of birth
tattooed upon his arm. It was a sight full of suggestions;
he seemed his own head-stone.

I was told that standing rewards are offered for the recovery
of persons falling into the docks; so much, if restored
to life, and a less amount if irrecoverably drowned. Lured
by this, several horrid old men and women are constantly
prying about the docks, searching after bodies. I observed
them principally early in the morning, when they issued
from their dens, on the same principle that the rag-rakers,
and rubbish-pickers in the streets, sally out bright and early;
for then, the night-harvest has ripened.

There seems to be no calamity overtaking man, that can
not be rendered merchantable. Undertakers, sextons, tombmakers,
and hearse-drivers, get their living from the dead;
and in times of plague most thrive. And these miserable
old men and women hunted after corpses to keep from
going to the church-yard themselves; for they were the
most wretched of starvelings.

-- 228 --

p276-235 CHAPTER XXXVII. WHAT REDBURN SAW IN LAUNCELOTT'S-HEY.

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

The Dead-house reminds me of other sad things; for in
the vicinity of the docks are many very painful sights.

In going to our boarding-house, the sign of the Baltimore
Clipper, I generally passed through a narrow street called
“Launcelott's-Hey,” lined with dingy, prison-like cotton
warehouses. In this street, or rather alley, you seldom see
any one but a truck-man, or some solitary old warehousekeeper,
haunting his smoky den like a ghost.

Once, passing through this place, I heard a feeble wail,
which seemed to come out of the earth. It was but a strip
of crooked side-walk where I stood; the dingy wall was on
every side, converting the mid-day into twilight; and not a
soul was in sight. I started, and could almost have run,
when I heard that dismal sound. It seemed the low, hopeless,
endless wail of some one forever lost. At last I advanced
to an opening which communicated downward with
deep tiers of cellars beneath a crumbling old warehouse; and
there, some fifteen feet below the walk, crouching in nameless
squalor, with her head bowed over, was the figure of
what had been a woman. Her blue arms folded to her livid
bosom two shrunken things like children, that leaned toward
her, one on each side. At first, I knew not whether they
were alive or dead. They made no sign; they did not
move or stir; but from the vault came that soul-sickening
wail.

I made a noise with my foot, which, in the silence,
echoed far and near; but there was no response. Louder
still; when one of the children lifted its head, and cast

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

upward a faint glance; then closed its eyes, and lay motionless.
The woman also, now gazed up, and perceived me; but let
fall her eye again. They were dumb and next to dead with
want. How they had crawled into that den, I could not
tell; but there they had crawled to die. At that moment
I never thought of relieving them; for death was so stamped
in their glazed and unimploring eyes, that I almost regarded
them as already no more. I stood looking down on them,
while my whole soul swelled within me; and I asked myself,
What right had any body in the wide world to smile and
be glad, when sights like this were to be seen? It was
enough to turn the heart to gall; and make a man-hater of
a Howard. For who were these ghosts that I saw? Were
they not human beings? A woman and two girls? With
eyes, and lips, and ears like any queen? with hearts which,
though they did not bound with blood, yet beat with a dull,
dead ache that was their life.

At last, I walked on toward an open lot in the alley,
hoping to meet there some ragged old women, whom I had
daily noticed groping amid foul rubbish for little particles of
dirty cotton, which they washed out and sold for a trifle.

I found them; and accosting one, I asked if she knew
of the persons I had just left. She replied, that she did
not; nor did she want to. I then asked another, a miserable,
toothless old woman, with a tattered strip of coarse
baling stuff round her body. Looking at me for an instant,
she resumed her raking in the rubbish, and said that she
knew who it was that I spoke of; but that she had no time
to attend to beggars and their brats. Accosting still another,
who seemed to know my errand, I asked if there was no
place to which the woman could be taken. “Yes,” she
replied, “to the church-yard.” I said she was alive, and
not dead.

“Then she'll never die,” was the rejoinder. “She's
been down there these three days, with nothing to eat;—
that I know myself.”

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

“She desarves it,” said an old hag, who was just placing
on her crooked shoulders her bag of pickings, and who was
turning to totter off, “that Betsey Jennings desarves it—
was she ever married? tell me that.”

Leaving Launcelott's-Hey, I turned into a more frequented
street; and soon meeting a policeman, told him of the
condition of the woman and the girls.

“It's none of my business, Jack,” said he. “I don't
belong to that street.”

“Who does then?”

“I don't know. But what business is it of yours? Are
you not a Yankee?”

“Yes,” said I, “but come, I will help you remove that
woman, if you say so.”

“There, now, Jack, go on board your ship, and stick to
it; and leave these matters to the town.”

I accosted two more policemen, but with no better success;
they would not even go with me to the place. The
truth was, it was out of the way, in a silent, secluded spot;
and the misery of the three outcasts, hiding away in the
ground, did not obtrude upon any one.

Returning to them, I again stamped to attract their attention;
but this time, none of the three looked up, or even
stirred. While I yet stood irresolute, a voice called to me
from a high, iron-shuttered window in a loft over the way;
and asked what I was about. I beckoned to the man, a sort
of porter, to come down, which he did; when I pointed
down into the vault.

“Well,” said he, “what of it?”

“Can't we get them out?” said I, “haven't you some
place in your warehouse where you can put them? have
you nothing for them to eat?”

“You're crazy, boy,” said he; “do you suppose, that
Parkins and Wood want their warehouse turned into a hospital?”

I then went to my boarding-house, and told Handsome

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

Mary of what I had seen; asking her if she could not do
something to get the woman and girls removed; or if she
could not do that, let me have some food for them. But
though a kind person in the main, Mary replied that she
gave away enough to beggars in her own street (which
was true enough) without looking after the whole neighborhood.

Going into the kitchen, I accosted the cook, a little shriveled-up
old Welshwoman, with a saucy tongue, whom the
sailors called Brandy-Nan; and begged her to give me
some cold victuals, if she had nothing better, to take to the
vault. But she broke out in a storm of swearing at the
miserable occupants of the vault, and refused. I then stepped
into the room where our dinner was being spread; and
waiting till the girl had gone out, I snatched some bread
and cheese from a stand, and thrusting it into the bosom of
my frock, left the house. Hurrying to the lane, I dropped
the food down into the vault. One of the girls caught at
it convulsively, but fell back, apparently fainting; the sister
pushed the other's arm aside, and took the bread in her
hand; but with a weak uncertain grasp like an infant's.
She placed it to her mouth; but letting it fall again, murmured
faintly something like “water.” The woman did not
stir; her head was bowed over, just as I had first seen her.

Seeing how it was, I ran down toward the docks to a
mean little sailor tavern, and begged for a pitcher; but the
cross old man who kept it refused, unless I would pay for it.
But I had no money. So as my boarding-house was some
way off, and it would be lost time to run to the ship for my
big iron pot; under the impulse of the moment, I hurried
to one of the Boodle Hydrants, which I remembered having
seen running near the scene of a still smoldering fire in an
old rag house; and taking off a new tarpaulin hat, which
had been loaned me that day, filled it with water.

With this, I returned to Launcelott's-Hey; and with
considerable difficulty, like getting down into a well, I

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

contrived to descend with it into the vault; where there was
hardly space enough left to let me stand. The two girls
drank out of the hat together; looking up at me with an
unalterable, idiotic expression, that almost made me faint.
The woman spoke not a word, and did not stir. While the
girls were breaking and eating the bread, I tried to lift the
woman's head; but, feeble as she was, she seemed bent
upon holding it down. Observing her arms still clasped
upon her bosom, and that something seemed hidden under
the rags there, a thought crossed my mind, which impelled
me forcibly to withdraw her hands for a moment; when I
caught a glimpse of a meager little babe, the lower part of
its body thrust into an old bonnet. Its face was dazzlingly
white, even in its squalor; but the closed eyes looked like
balls of indigo. It must have been dead some hours.

The woman refusing to speak, eat, or drink, I asked one
of the girls who they were, and where they lived; but she
only stared vacantly, muttering something that could not be
understood.

The air of the place was now getting too much for me;
but I stood deliberating a moment, whether it was possible
for me to drag them out of the vault. But if I did, what
then? They would only perish in the street, and here they
were at least protected from the rain; and more than that,
might die in seclusion.

I crawled up into the street, and looking down upon them
again, almost repented that I had brought them any food;
for it would only tend to prolong their misery, without hope
of any permanent relief: for die they must very soon; they
were too far gone for any medicine to help them. I hardly
know whether I ought to confess another thing that occurred
to me as I stood there; but it was this—I felt an almost
irresistible impulse to do them the last mercy, of in some
way putting an end to their horrible lives; and I should
almost have done so, I think, had I not been deterred by
thoughts of the law. For I well knew that the law, which

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

would let them perish of themselves without giving them
one cup of water, would spend a thousand pounds, if necessary,
in convicting him who should so much as offer to
relieve them from their miserable existence.

The next day, and the next, I passed the vault three
times, and still met the same sight. The girls leaning
up against the woman on each side, and the woman with
her arms still folding the babe, and her head bowed. The
first evening I did not see the bread that I had dropped
down in the morning; but the second evening, the bread
I had dropped that morning remained untouched. On
the third morning the smell that came from the vault was
such, that I accosted the same policeman I had accosted
before, who was patrolling the same street, and told him
that the persons I had spoken to him about were dead,
and he had better have them removed. He looked as
if he did not believe me, and added, that it was not his
street.

When I arrived at the docks on my way to the ship, I
entered the guard-house within the walls, and asked for one
of the captains, to whom I told the story; but, from what
he said, was led to infer that the Dock Police was distinct
from that of the town, and this was not the right place to
lodge my information.

I could do no more that morning, being obliged to repair
to the ship; but at twelve o'clock, when I went to dinner,
I hurried into Launcelott's-Hey, when I found that the vault
was empty. In place of the women and children, a heap of
quick-lime was glistening.

I could not learn who had taken them away, or whither
they had gone; but my prayer was answered—they were
dead, departed, and at peace.

But again I looked down into the vault, and in fancy
beheld the pale, shrunken forms still crouching there. Ah!
what are our creeds, and how do we hope to be saved?
Tell me, oh Bible, that story of Lazarus again, that I may

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

find comfort in my heart for the poor and forlorn. Surrounded
as we are by the wants and woes of our fellow-men,
and yet given to follow our own pleasures, regardless of their
pains, are we not like people sitting up with a corpse, and
making merry in the house of the dead?

-- --

p276-242 CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE DOCK-WALL BEGGARS.

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

I MIGHT relate other things which befell me during the
six weeks and more that I remained in Liverpool, often visiting
the cellars, sinks, and hovels of the wretched lanes and
courts near the river. But to tell of them, would only be
to tell over again the story just told; so I return to the
docks.

The old women described as picking dirty fragments of
cotton in the empty lot, belong to the same class of beings
who at all hours of the day are to be seen within the
dock walls, raking over and over the heaps of rubbish carried
ashore from the holds of the shipping.

As it is against the law to throw the least thing overboard,
even a rope yarn; and as this law is very different
from similar laws in New-York, inasmuch as it is rigidly enforced
by the dock-masters; and, moreover, as after discharging
a ship's cargo, a great deal of dirt and worthless dunnage
remains in the hold, the amount of rubbish accumulated
in the appointed receptacles for depositing it within the
walls is extremely large, and is constantly receiving new
accessions from every vessel that unlades at the quays.

Standing over these noisome heaps, you will see scores of
tattered wretches, armed with old rakes and picking-irons,
turning over the dirt, and making as much of a rope-yarn as
if it were a skein of silk. Their findings, nevertheless, are
but small; for as it is one of the immemorial perquisites of
the second mate of a merchant ship to collect, and sell
on his own account, all the condemned “old junk” of the
vessel to which he belongs, he generally takes good heed that

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

in the buckets of rubbish carried ashore, there shall be as
few rope-yarns as possible.

In the same way, the cook preserves all the odds and
ends of pork-rinds and beef-fat, which he sells at considerable
profit; upon a six months' voyage frequently realizing
thirty or forty dollars from the sale, and in large ships, even
more than that. It may easily be imagined, then, how desperately
driven to it must these rubbish-pickers be, to ransack
heaps of refuse which have been previously gleaned.

Nor must I omit to make mention of the singular beggary
practiced in the streets frequented by sailors; and particularly
to record the remarkable army of paupers that
beset the docks at particular hours of the day.

At twelve o'clock the crews of hundreds and hundreds of
ships issue in crowds from the dock gates to go to their dinner
in the town. This hour is seized upon by multitudes
of beggars to plant themselves against the outside of the
walls, while others stand upon the curbstone to excite the
charity of the seamen. The first time that I passed
through this long lane of pauperism, it seemed hard to believe
that such an array of misery could be furnished by any
town in the world.

Every variety of want and suffering here met the eye, and
every vice showed here its victims. Nor were the marvelous
and almost incredible shifts and stratagems of the professional
beggars, wanting to finish this picture of all that is
dishonorable to civilization and humanity.

Old women, rather mummies, drying up with slow starving
and age; young girls, incurably sick, who ought to have
been in the hospital; sturdy men, with the gallows in their
eyes, and a whining lie in their mouths; young boys, hollow-eyed
and decrepit; and puny mothers, holding up puny
babes in the glare of the sun, formed the main features of
the scene.

But these were diversified by instances of peculiar suffering,
vice, or art in attracting charity, which, to me at least,

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

who had never seen such things before, seemed to the last
degree uncommon and monstrous.

I remember one cripple, a young man rather decently
clad, who sat huddled up against the wall, holding a painted
board on his knees. It was a pciture intending to represent
the man himself caught in the machinery of some factory,
and whirled about among spindles and cogs, with his limbs
mangled and bloody. This person said nothing, but sat
silently exhibiting his board. Next him, leaning upright
against the wall, was a tall, pallid man, with a white bandage
round his brow, and his face cadaverous as a corpse.
He, too, said nothing; but with one finger silently pointed
down to the square of flagging at his feet, which was nicely
swept, and stained blue, and bore this inscription in chalk:—



I have had no food for three days;
My wife and children are dying.”

Further on lay a man with one sleeve of his ragged coat
removed, showing an unsightly sore; and above it a label
with some writing.

In some places, for the distance of many rods, the whole
line of flagging immediately at the base of the wall, would
be completely covered with inscriptions, the beggars standing
over them in silence.

But as you passed along these horrible records, in an
hour's time destined to be obliterated by the feet of thousands
and thousands of wayfarers, you were not left unassailed by
the clamorous petitions of the more urgent applicants for
charity. They beset you on every hand; catching you
by the coat; hanging on, and following you along; and,
for Heaven's sake, and for God's sake, and for Christ's
sake
, beseeching of you but one ha'penny. If you so much
as glanced your eye on one of them, even for an instant,
it was perceived like lightning, and the person never left
your side until you turned into another street, or satisfied
his demands. Thus, at least, it was with the sailors; though

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

I observed that the beggars treated the town's people differently.

I can not say that the seamen did much to relieve the
destitution which three times every day was presented to
their view. Perhaps habit had made them callous; but
the truth might have been that very few of them had much
money to give. Yet the beggars must have had some inducement
to infest the dock walls as they did.

As an example of the caprice of sailors, and their sympathy
with suffering among members of their own calling, I
must mention the case of an old man, who every day, and
all day long, through sunshine and rain, occupied a particular
corner, where crowds of tars were always passing. He was
an uncommonly large, plethoric man, with a wooden leg, and
dressed in the nautical garb; his face was red and round;
he was continually merry; and with his wooden stump
thrust forth, so as almost to trip up the careless wayfarer,
he sat upon a great pile of monkey jackets, with a little depression
in them between his knees, to receive the coppers
thrown him. And plenty of pennies were tost into his poorbox
by the sailors, who always exchanged a pleasant word
with the old man, and passed on, generally regardless of the
neighboring beggars.

The first morning I went ashore with my shipmates, some
of them greeted him as an old acquaintance; for that corner
he had occupied for many long years. He was an old man-of-war's
man, who had lost his leg at the battle of Trafalgar;
and singular to tell, he now exhibited his wooden one as a
genuine specimen of the oak timbers of Nelson's ship, the
Victory.

Among the paupers were several who wore old sailor hats
and jackets, and claimed to be destitute tars; and on the
strength of these pretensions demanded help from their brethren;
but Jack would see through their disguise in a moment,
and turn away, with no benediction.

As I daily passed through this lane of beggars, who

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

thronged the docks as the Hebrew cripples did the Pool of
Bethesda, and as I thought of my utter inability in any
way to help them, I could not but offer up a prayer,
that some angel might descend, and turn the waters of the
docks into an elixir, that would heal all their woes, and
make them, man and woman, healthy and whole as their
ancestors, Adam and Eve, in the garden.

Adam and Eve! If indeed ye are yet alive and in
heaven, may it be no part of your immortality to look down
upon the world ye have left. For as all these sufferers and
cripples are as much your family as young Abel, so, to you,
the sight of the world's woes would be a parental torment
indeed.

-- --

p276-247 CHAPTER XXXIX. THE BOOBLE-ALLEYS OF THE TOWN.

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

The same sights that are to be met with along the dock
walls at noon, in a less degree, though diversified with other
scenes, are continually encountered in the narrow streets
where the sailor boarding-houses are kept.

In the evening, especially when the sailors are gathered
in great numbers, these streets present a most singular spectacle,
the entire population of the vicinity being seemingly
turned into them. Hand-organs, fiddles, and cymbals, plied
by strolling musicians, mix with the songs of the seamen,
the babble of women and children, and the groaning and
whining of beggars. From the various boarding-houses,
each distinguished by gilded emblems outside—an anchor, a
crown, a ship, a windlass, or a dolphin—proceeds the noise
of revelry and dancing; and from the open casements lean
young girls and old women, chattering and laughing with
the crowds in the middle of the street. Every moment
strange greetings are exchanged between old sailors who
chance to stumble upon a shipmate, last seen in Calcutta
or Savannah; and the invariable courtesy that takes place
upon these occasions, is to go to the next spirit-vault, and
drink each other's health.

There are particular paupers who frequent particular sections
of these streets, and who, I was told, resented the intrusion
of mendicants from other parts of the town.

Chief among them was a white-haired old man, stoneblind;
who was led up and down through the long tumult
by a woman holding a little sancer to receive contributions.
This old man sang, or rather chanted, certain words in a

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

peculiarly long-drawn, guttural manner, throwing back his
head, and turning up his sightless eyeballs to the sky. His
chant was a lamentation upon his infirmity; and at the
time it produced the same effect upon me, that my first
reading of Milton's Invocation to the Sun did, years afterward.
I can not recall it all; but it was something like
this, drawn out in an endless groan—

“Here goes the blind old man; blind, blind, blind; no
more will he see sun nor moon—no more see sun nor moon!”
And thus would he pass through the middle of the street;
the woman going on in advance, holding his hand, and dragging
him through all obstructions; now and then leaving
him standing, while she went among the crowd soliciting
coppers.

But one of the most curious features of the scene is the
number of sailor ballad-singers, who, after singing their
verses, hand you a printed copy, and beg you to buy. One
of these persons, dressed like a man-of-war's-man, I observed
every day standing at a corner in the middle of the street.
He had a full, noble voice, like a church-organ; and his
notes rose high above the surrounding din. But the remarkable
thing about this ballad-singer was one of his arms,
which, while singing, he somehow swung vertically round
and round in the air, as if it revolved on a pivot. The
feat was unnaturally unaccountable; and he performed it
with the view of attracting sympathy; since he said that in
falling from a frigate's mast-head to the deck, he had met
with an injury, which had resulted in making his wonderful
arm what it was.

I made the acquaintance of this man, and found him no
common character. He was full of marvelous adventures,
and abounded in terrific stories of pirates and sea murders,
and all sorts of nautical enormities. He was a monomaniac
upon these subjects; he was a Newgate Calendar of the
robberies and assassinations of the day, happening in the
sailor quarters of the town; and most of his ballads were

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

upon kindred subjects. He composed many of his own
verses, and had them printed for sale on his own account.
To show how expeditious he was at this business, it may be
mentioned, that one evening on leaving the dock to go to
supper, I perceived a crowd gathered about the Old Fort
Tavern;
and mingling with the rest, I learned that a
woman of the town had just been killed at the bar by a
drunken Spanish sailor from Cadiz. The murderer was
carried off by the police before my eyes, and the very next
morning the ballad-singer with the miraculous arm, was
singing the tragedy in front of the boarding-houses, and
handing round printed copies of the song, which, of course,
were eagerly bought up by the seamen.

This passing allusion to the murder will convey some
idea of the events which take place in the lowest and most
abandoned neighborhoods frequented by sailors in Liverpool.
The pestilent lanes and alleys which, in their vocabulary,
go by the names of Rotten-row, Gibraltar-place, and Booblealley,
are putrid with vice and crime; to which, perhaps,
the round globe does not furnish a parallel. The sooty and
begrimed bricks of the very houses have a reeking, Sodomlike,
and murderous look; and well may the shroud of coalsmoke,
which hangs over this part of the town, more than
any other, attempt to hide the enormities here practiced.
These are the haunts from which sailors sometimes disappear
forever; or issue in the morning, robbed naked, from the
broken door-ways. These are the haunts in which cursing,
gambling, pickpocketing, and common iniquities, are virtues
too lofty for the infected gorgons and hydras to practice.
Propriety forbids that I should enter into details; but kidnappers,
burkers, and resurrectionists are almost saints and
angels to them. They seem leagued together, a company
of miscreant misanthropes, bent upon doing all the malice to
mankind in their power. With sulphur and brimstone they
ought to be burned out of their arches like vermin.

-- --

p276-250 CHAPTER XL. PLACARDS, BRASS-JEWELERS, TRUCK-HORSES, AND STEAMERS.

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

As I wish to group together what fell under my observation
concerning the Liverpool docks, and the scenes roundabout,
I will try to throw into this chapter various minor
things that I recall.

The advertisements of pauperism chalked upon the flagging
round the dock walls, are singularly accompanied by a
multitude of quite different announcements, placarded upon
the walls themselves. They are principally notices of the
approaching departure of “superior, fast-sailing, coppered
and copper-fastened ships
,” for the United States, Canada,
New South Wales, and other places. Interspersed with
these, are the advertisements of Jewish clothesmen, informing
the judicious seaman where he can procure of the best
and the cheapest; together with ambiguous medical announcements
of the tribe of quacks and empirics who prey
upon all seafaring men. Not content with thus publicly
giving notice of their whereabouts, these indefatigable
Sangrados and pretended Samaritans hire a parcel of
shabby workhouse-looking knaves, whose business consists
in haunting the dock walls about meal times, and silently
thrusting mysterious little billets—duodecimo editions of
the larger advertisements—into the astonished hands of the
tars.

They do this, with such a mysterious hang-dog wink;
such a sidelong air; such a villainous assumption of your
necessities; that, at first, you are almost tempted to knock
them down for their pains.

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

Conspicuous among the notices on the walls, are huge
Italic inducements to all seamen disgusted with the merchant
service, to accept a round bounty, and embark in her
Majesty's navy.

In the British armed marine, in time of peace, they do
not ship men for the general service, as in the American
navy; but for particular ships, going upon particular cruises.
Thus, the frigate Thetis may be announced as about to sail
under the command of that fine old sailor, and noble father
to his crew, Lord George Flagstaff.

Similar announcements may be seen upon the walls concerning
enlistments in the army. And never did auctioneer
dilate with more rapture upon the charms of some countryseat
put up for sale, than the authors of these placards do,
upon the beauty and salubrity of the distant climes, for
which the regiments wanting recruits are about to sail.
Bright lawns, vine-clad hills, endless meadows of verdure,
here make up the landscape; and adventurous young gentlemen,
fond of travel, are informed, that here is a chance
for them to see the world at their leisure, and be paid for
enjoying themselves into the bargain. The regiments for
India are promised plantations among valleys of palms;
while to those destined for New Holland, a novel sphere of
life and activity is opened; and the companies bound to
Canada and Nova Scotia are lured by tales of summer
suns, that ripen grapes in December. No word of war is
breathed; hushed is the clang of arms in these announcements;
and the sanguine recruit is almost tempted to expect
that pruning-hooks, instead of swords, will be the weapons
he will wield.

Alas! is not this the cruel stratagem of Bruce at Bannockburn,
who decoyed to his war-pits by covering them
over with green boughs? For instead of a farm at the
blue base of the Himalayas, the Indian recruit encounters
the keen saber of the Sikh; and instead of basking in sunny
bowers, the Canadian soldier stands a shivering sentry upon

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

the bleak ramparts of Quebec, a lofty mark for the bitter
blasts from Baffin's Bay and Labrador. There, as his eye
sweeps down the St. Lawrence, whose every billow is bound
for the main that laves the shore of Old England; as he
thinks of his long term of enlistment, which sells him to
the army as Doctor Faust sold himself to the devil; how
the poor fellow must groan in his grief, and call to mind the
church-yard stile, and his Mary.

These army announcements are well fitted to draw recruits
in Liverpool. Among the vast number of emigrants,
who daily arrive from all parts of Britain to embark for the
United States or the colonies, there are many young men,
who, upon arriving at Liverpool, find themselves next to
penniless; or, at least, with only enough money to carry
them over the sea, without providing for future contingencies.
How easily and naturally, then, may such youths be
induced to enter upon the military life, which promises them
a free passage to the most distant and flourishing colonies,
and certain pay for doing nothing; besides holding out hopes
of vineyards and farms, to be verified in the fullness of
time. For in a moneyless youth, the decision to leave
home at all, and embark upon a long voyage to reside in
a remote clime, is a piece of adventurousness only one
remove from the spirit that prompts the army recruit to
enlist.

I never passed these advertisements, surrounded by crowds
of gaping emigrants, without thinking of rat-traps.

Besides the mysterious agents of the quacks, who privily
thrust their little notes into your hands, folded up like a
powder; there are another set of rascals prowling about the
docks, chiefly at dusk; who make strange motions to you,
and beckon you to one side, as if they had some state secret
to disclose, intimately connected with the weal of the commonwealth.
They nudge you with an elbow full of indefinite
hints and intimations; they glitter upon you an eye
like a Jew's or a pawnbroker's; they dog you like Italian

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

assassins. But if the blue coat of a policeman chances to
approach, how quickly they strive to look completely indifferent,
as to the surrounding universe; how they saunter
off, as if lazily wending their way to an affectionate wife
and family.

The first time one of these mysterious personages accosted
me, I fancied him crazy, and hurried forward to avoid him.
But arm in arm with my shadow, he followed after; till
amazed at his conduct, I turned round and paused.

He was a little, shabby, old man, with a forlorn looking
coat and hat; and his hand was fumbling in his vest pocket,
as if to take out a card with his address. Seeing me stand
still he made a sign toward a dark angle of the wall, near
which we were; when taking him for a cunning foot-pad, I
again wheeled about, and swiftly passed on. But though I
did not look round, I felt him following me still; so once
more I stopped. The fellow now assumed so mystic and
admonitory an air, that I began to fancy he came to me on
some warning errand; that perhaps a plot had been laid to
blow up the Liverpool docks, and he was some Monteagle
bent upon accomplishing my flight. I was determined to
see what he was. With all my eyes about me, I followed
him into the arch of a warehouse; when he gazed round
furtively, and silently showing me a ring, whispered, “You
may have it for a shilling; it's pure gold—I found it in the
gutter—hush! don't speak! give me the money, and it's
yours.”

“My friend,” said I, “I don't trade in these articles; I
don't want your ring.”

“Don't you? Then take that,” he whispered, in an
intense hushed passion; and I fell flat from a blow on the
chest, while this infamous jeweler made away with himself
out of sight. This business transaction was conducted with
a counting-house promptitude that astonished me.

After that, I shunned these scoundrels like the leprosy;
and the next time I was pertinaciously followed, I stopped, and

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

in a loud voice, pointed out the man to the passers by; upon
which he absconded; rapidly turning up into sight a pair of
obliquely worn and battered boot-heels. I could not help
thinking that these sort of fellows, so given to running away
upon emergencies, must furnish a good deal of work to the
shoemakers; as they might, also, to the growers of hemp
and gallows-joiners.

Belonging to a somewhat similar fraternity with these
irritable merchants of brass jewelry just mentioned, are the
peddlers of Sheffield razors, mostly boys, who are hourly
driven out of the dock gates by the police; nevertheless,
they contrive to saunter back, and board the vessels, going
among the sailors and privately exhibiting their wares.
Incited by the extreme cheapness of one of the razors, and
the gilding on the case containing it, a shipmate of mine
purchased it on the spot for a commercial equivalent of the
price, in tobacco. On the following Sunday, he used that
razor; and the result was a pair of tormented and tomahawked
cheeks, that almost required a surgeon to dress
them. In old times, by the way, it was not a bad thought,
that suggested the propriety of a barber's practicing surgery
in connection with the chin-harrowing vocation.

Another class of knaves, who practice upon the sailors in
Liverpool, are the pawnbrokers, inhabiting little rookeries
among the narrow lanes adjoining the dock. I was astonished
at the multitude of gilded balls in these streets, emblematic
of their calling. They were generally next neighbors to the
gilded grapes over the spirit-vaults; and no doubt, mutually
to facilitate business operations, some of these establishments
have connecting doors inside, so as to play their customers
into each other's hands. I often saw sailors in a state of
intoxication rushing from a spirit-vault into a pawnbroker's;
stripping off their boots, hats, jackets, and neckerchiefs, and
sometimes even their pantaloons on the spot, and offering to
pawn them for a song. Of course such applications were
never refused.

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

But though on shore, at Liverpool, poor Jack finds more
sharks than at sea, he himself is by no means exempt from
practices, that do not savor of a rigid morality; at least
according to law. In tobacco smuggling he is an adept;
and when cool and collected, often manages to evade the
Customs completely, and land goodly packages of the weed,
which owing to the immense duties upon it in England,
commands a very high price.

As soon as we came to anchor in the river, before reaching
the dock, three Custom-house underlings boarded us, and
coming down into the forecastle, ordered the men to produce
all the tobacco they had. Accordingly several pounds were
brought forth.

“Is that all?” asked the officers.

“All,” said the men.

“We will see,” returned the others.

And without more ado, they emptied the chests right and
left; tossed over the bunks and made a thorough search of
the premises; but discovered nothing. The sailors were
then given to understand, that while the ship lay in dock,
the tobacco must remain in the cabin, under custody of the
chief mate, who every morning would dole out to them
one plug per head, as a security against their carrying
it ashore.

“Very good,” said the men.

But several of them had secret places in the ship, from
whence they daily drew pound after pound of tobacco,
which they smuggled ashore in the manner following.

When the crew went to meals, each man carried at least
one plug in his pocket; that he had a right to; and as
many more were hidden about his person as he dared.
Among the great crowds pouring out of the dock-gates at
such hours, of course these smugglers stood little chance of
detection; although vigilant looking policemen were always
standing by. And though these “Charlies” might suppose
there were tobacco smugglers passing; yet to hit the right

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

man among such a throng, would be as hard, as to harpoon
a speckled porpoise, one of ten thousand darting under a
ship's bows.

Our forecastle was often visited by foreign sailors, who
knowing we came from America, were anxious to purchase
tobacco at a cheap rate; for in Liverpool it is about an
American penny per pipe-full. Along the docks they sell an
English pennyworth, put up in a little roll like confectioners'
mottoes, with poetical lines, or instructive little moral precepts
printed in red on the back.

Among all the sights of the docks, the noble truck-horses
are not the least striking to a stranger. They are large and
powerful brutes, with such sleek and glossy coats, that they
look as if brushed and put on by a valet every morning.
They march with a slow and stately step, lifting their ponderous
hoofs like royal Siam elephants. Thou shalt not lay
stripes upon these Roman citizens; for their docility is such,
they are guided without rein or lash; they go or come, halt
or march on, at a whisper. So grave, dignified, gentlemanly,
and courteous did these fine truck-horses look—so
full of calm intelligence and sagacity, that often I endeavored
to get into conversation with them, as they stood in contemplative
attitudes while their loads were preparing. But all
I could get from them was the mere recognition of a friendly
neigh; though I would stake much upon it that, could I
have spoken in their language, I would have derived from
them a good deal of valuable information touching the docks,
where they passed the whole of their dignified lives.

There are unknown worlds of knowledge in brutes; and
whenever you mark a horse, or a dog, with a peculiarly
mild, calm, deep-seated eye, be sure he is an Aristotle or a
Kant, tranquilly speculating upon the mysteries in man. No
philosophers so thoroughly comprehend us as dogs and horses.
They see through us at a glance. And after all, what is a
horse, but a species of four-footed dumb man, in a leathern
overall, who happens to live upon oats, and toils for his

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

masters, half-requited or abused, like the biped hewers of wood
and drawers of water? But there is a touch of divinity
even in brutes, and a special halo about a horse, that should
forever exempt him from indignities. As for those majestic,
magisterial truck-horses of the docks, I would as soon think
of striking a judge on the bench, as to lay violent hand
upon their holy hides.

It is wonderful what loads their majesties will condescend
to draw. The truck is a large square platform, on four low
wheels; and upon this the lumpers pile bale after bale of
cotton, as if they were filling a large warehouse, and yet a
procession of three of these horses will tranquilly walk away
with the whole.

The truckmen themselves are almost as singular a race
as their animals. Like the Judiciary in England, they wear
gowns,—not of the same cut and color though,—which reach
below their knees; and from the racket they make on the
pavements with their hob-nailed brogans, you would think
they patronized the same shoemaker with their horses. I
never could get any thing out of these truckmen. They are
a reserved, sober-sided set, who, with all possible solemnity,
march at the head of their animals; now and then gently
advising them to sheer to the right or the left, in order to
avoid some passing vehicle. Then spending so much of their
lives in the high-bred company of their horses, seems to have
mended their manners and improved their taste, besides imparting
to them something of the dignity of their animals;
but it has also given to them a sort of refined and uncomplaining
aversion to human society.

There are many strange stories told of the truck-horse.
Among others is the following: There was a parrot, that
from having long been suspended in its cage from a low
window fronting a dock, had learned to converse pretty fluently
in the language of the stevedores and truckmen. One
day a truckman left his vehicle standing on the quay, with
its back to the water. It was noon, when an interval of

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

silence falls upon the docks; and Poll, seeing herself face to
face with the horse, and having a mind for a chat, cried out
to him, “Back! back! back!

Backward went the horse, precipitating himself and truck
into the water.

Brunswick Dock, to the west of Prince's, is one of the
most interesting to be seen. Here lie the various black
steamers (so unlike the American boats, since they have to
navigate the boisterous Narrow Seas) plying to all parts of
the three kingdoms. Here you see vast quantities of produce,
imported from starving Ireland; here you see the decks
turned into pens for oxen and sheep; and often, side by side
with these inclosures, Irish deck-passengers, thick as they
can stand, seemingly penned in just like the cattle. It was
the beginning of July when the Highlander arrived in port;
and the Irish laborers were daily coming over by thousands,
to help harvest the English crops.

One morning, going into the town, I heard a tramp, as
of a drove of buffaloes, behind me; and turning round, beheld
the entire middle of the street filled by a great crowd of these
men, who had just emerged from Brunswick Dock gates, arrayed
in long-tailed coats of hoddin-gray, corduroy knee-breeches,
and shod with shoes that raised a mighty dust.
Flourishing their Donnybrook shillelahs, they looked like an
irruption of barbarians. They were marching straight out
of town into the country; and perhaps out of consideration
for the finances of the corporation, took the middle of the
street, to save the side-walks.

Sing Langolee, and the Lakes of Killarney,” cried
one fellow, tossing his stick into the air, as he danced in his
brogans at the head of the rabble. And so they went!
capering on, merry as pipers.

When I thought of the multitudes of Irish that annually
land on the shores of the United States and Canada, and, to
my surprise, witnessed the additional multitudes embarking
from Liverpool to New Holland; and when, added to all

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

this, I daily saw these hordes of laborers, descending, thick
as locusts, upon the English corn-fields; I could not help
marveling at the fertility of an island, which, though her
crop of potatoes may fail, never yet failed in bringing her
annual crop of men into the world.

-- 253 --

p276-260 CHAPTER XLI. REDBURN ROVES ABOUT HITHER AND THITHER.

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

I do not know that any other traveler would think it
worth while to mention such a thing; but the fact is, that
during the summer months in Liverpool, the days are exceedingly
lengthy; and the first evening I found myself
walking in the twilight after nine o'clock, I tried to recall
my astronomical knowledge, in order to account satisfactorily
for so curious a phenomenon. But the days in summer,
and the nights in winter, are just as long in Liverpool as at
Cape Horn; for the latitude of the two places very nearly
corresponds.

These Liverpool days, however, were a famous thing for
me; who, thereby, was enabled after my day's work aboard
the Highlander, to ramble about the town for several hours.
After I had visited all the noted places I could discover, of
those marked down upon my father's map; I began to extend
my rovings indefinitely; forming myself into a committee of
one, to investigate all accessible parts of the town; though
so many years have elapsed, ere I have thought of bringing
in my report.

This was a great delight to me: for wherever I have
been in the world, I have always taken a vast deal of lonely
satisfaction in wandering about, up and down, among out-of-the-way
streets and alleys, and speculating upon the strangers
I have met. Thus, in Liverpool I used to pace along endless
streets of dwelling-houses, looking at the names on the
doors, admiring the pretty faces in the windows, and invoking
a passing blessing upon the chubby children on the door-steps.
I was stared at myself, to be sure but what of that? We

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

must give and take on such occasions. In truth, I and my
shooting-jacket produced quite a sensation in Liverpool: and
I have no doubt, that many a father of a family went home
to his children with a curious story, about a wandering
phenomenon they had encountered, traversing the side-walks
that day. In the words of the old song, “I cared for
nobody, no not I, and nobody cared for me
.” I stared my
fill with impunity, and took all stares myself in good part.

Once I was standing in a large square, gaping at a
splendid chariot drawn up at a portico. The glossy horses
quivered with good-living, and so did the sumptuous calves
of the gold-laced coachman and footmen in attendance. I
was particularly struck with the red cheeks of these men:
and the many evidences they furnished of their enjoying this
life with a wonderful relish.

While thus standing, I all at once perceived, that the
objects of my curiosity, were making me an object of their
own; and that they were gazing at me, as if I were some
unauthorized intruder upon the British soil. Truly, they
had reason: for when I now think of the figure I must have
cut in those days, I only marvel that, in my many strolls,
my passport was not a thousand times demanded.

Nevertheless, I was only a forlorn looking mortal among
tens of thousands of rags and tatters. For in some parts of
the town, inhabited by laborers, and poor people generally;
I used to crowd my way through masses of squalid men,
women, and children, who at this evening hour, in those
quarters of Liverpool, seem to empty themselves into the
street, and live there for the time. I had never seen any
thing like it in New York.

Often, I witnessed some curious, and many very sad
scenes; and especially I remembered encountering a pale,
ragged man, rushing along frantically, and striving to throw
off his wife and children, who clung to his arms and legs;
and, in God's name, conjured him not to desert them. He
seemed bent upon rushing down to the water, and drowning

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

himself, in some despair, and craziness of wretchedness. In
these haunts, beggary went on before me wherever I walked,
and dogged me unceasingly at the heels. Poverty, poverty,
poverty, in almost endless vistas: and want and woe staggered
arm in arm along these miserable streets.

And here, I must not omit one thing, that struck me at the
time. It was the absence of negroes; who in the large towns
in the “free states” of America, almost always form a considerable
portion of the destitute. But in these streets, not a
negro was to be seen. All were whites; and with the exception
of the Irish, were natives of the soil: even Englishmen;
as much Englishmen, as the dukes in the House of Lords.
This conveyed a strange feeling: and more than any thing
else, reminded me that I was not in my own land. For
there, such a being as a native beggar is almost unknown;
and to be a born American citizen seems a guarantee
against pauperism; and this, perhaps, springs from the
virtue of a vote.

Speaking of negroes, recalls the looks of interest with
which negro-sailors are regarded when they walk the Liverpool
streets. In Liverpool indeed the negro steps with a
prouder pace, and lifts his head like a man; for here, no
such exaggerated feeling exists in respect to him, as in
America. Three or four times, I encountered our black
steward, dressed very handsomely, and walking arm in arm
with a good-looking English woman. In New York, such
a couple would have been mobbed in three minutes; and
the steward would have been lucky to escape with whole
limbs. Owing to the friendly reception extended to them,
and the unwonted immunities they enjoy in Liverpool, the
black cooks and stewards of American ships are very much
attached to the place and like to make voyages to it.

Being so young and inexperienced then, and unconsciously
swayed in some degree by those local and social prejudices,
that are the marring of most men, and from which, for the
mass, there seems no possible escape; at first I was surprised

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

that a colored man should be treated as he is in this town;
but a little reflection showed that, after all, it was but
recognizing his claims to humanity and normal equality; so
that, in some things, we Americans leave to other countries
the carrying out of the principle that stands at the head of
our Declaration of Independence.

During my evening strolls in the wealthier quarters, I
was subject to a continual mortification. It was the humiliating
fact, wholly unforeseen by me, that upon the whole,
and barring the poverty and beggary, Liverpool, away from
the docks, was very much such a place as New York.
There were the same sort of streets pretty much; the same
rows of houses with stone steps; the same kind of sidewalks
and curbs; and the same elbowing, heartless-looking crowd
as ever.

I came across the Leeds Canal, one afternoon; but, upon
my word, no one could have told it from the Erie Canal at
Albany. I went into St. John's Market on a Saturday
night; and though it was strange enough to see that great
roof supported by so many pillars, yet the most discriminating
observer would not have been able to detect any difference
between the articles exposed for sale, and the articles
exhibited in Fulton Market, New York.

I walked down Lord-street, peering into the jewelers'
shops; but I thought I was walking down a block in Broadway.
I began to think that all this talk about travel was
a humbug; and that he who lives in a nut-shell, lives in an
epitome of the universe, and has but little to see beyond
him.

It is true, that I often thought of London's being only
seven or eight hours' travel by railroad from where I was;
and that there, surely, must be a world of wonders waiting
my eyes: but more of London anon.

Sundays were the days upon which I made my longest
explorations. I rose bright and early, with my whole plan
of operations in my head. First walking into some dock

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

hitherto unexamined, and then to breakfast. Then a walk
through the more fashionable streets, to see the people going
to church; and then I myself went to church, selecting the
goodliest edifice, and the tallest Kentuckian of a spire I
could find.

For I am an admirer of church architecture; and though,
perhaps, the sums spent in erecting magnificent cathedrals
might better go to the founding of charities, yet since these
structures are built, those who disapprove of them in one
sense, may as well have the benefit of them in another.

It is a most Christian thing, and a matter most sweet to
dwell upon and simmer over in solitude, that any poor sinner
may go to church wherever he pleases; and that even
St. Peter's in Rome is open to him, as to a cardinal; that
St. Paul's in London is not shut against him; and that the
Broadway Tabernacle, in New York, opens all her broad
aisles to him, and will not even have doors and thresholds
to her pews, the better to allure him by an unbounded invitation.
I say, this consideration of the hospitality and
democracy in churches, is a most Christian and charming
thought. It speaks whole volumes of folios, and Vatican
libraries, for Christianity; it is more eloquent, and goes farther
home than all the sermons of Massillon, Jeremy Taylor,
Wesley, and Archbishop Tillotson.

Nothing daunted, therefore, by thinking of my being a
stranger in the land; nothing daunted by the architectural
superiority and costliness of any Liverpool church; or by the
streams of silk dresses and fine broadcloth coats flowing into
the aisles; I used humbly to present myself before the sexton,
as a candidate for admission. He would stare a little,
perhaps (one of them once hesitated), but in the end, what
could he do but show me into a pew; not the most commodious
of pews, to be sure; nor commandingly located; nor
within very plain sight or hearing of the pulpit. No; it
was remarkable, that there was always some confounded
pillar or obstinate angle of the wall in the way; and I used

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

to think, that the sextons of Liverpool must have held a
secret meeting on my account, and resolved to apportion me
the most inconvenient pew in the churches under their
charge. However, they always gave me a seat of some
sort or other; sometimes even on an oaken bench in the
open air of the aisle, where I would sit, dividing the attention
of the congregation between myself and the clergyman.
The whole congregation seemed to know that I was
a foreigner of distinction.

It was sweet to hear the service read, the organ roll, the
sermon preached—just as the same things were going on
three thousand five hundred miles off, at home! But then,
the prayer in behalf of her majesty the Queen, somewhat
threw me aback. Nevertheless, I joined in that prayer, and
invoked for the lady the best wishes of a poor Yankee.

How I loved to sit in the holy hush of those brown old
monastic aisles, thinking of Harry the Eighth, and the
Reformation! How I loved to go a roving with my eye,
all along the sculptured walls and buttresses; winding in
among the intricacies of the pendent ceiling, and wriggling
my fancied way like a wood-worm. I could have sat there
all the morning long, through noon, unto night. But at
last the benediction would come; and appropriating my share
of it, I would slowly move away, thinking how I should like
to go home with some of the portly old gentlemen, with
high-polished boots and Malacca canes, and take a seat at
their cosy and comfortable dinner-tables. But, alas! there was
no dinner for me except at the sign of the Baltimore Clipper.

Yet the Sunday dinners that Handsome Mary served up
were not to be scorned. The roast beef of Old England
abounded; and so did the immortal plum-puddings, and the
unspeakably capital gooseberry pies. But to finish off with
that abominable “swipes” almost spoiled all the rest: not
that I myself patronized “swipes,” but my shipmates did;
and every cup I saw them drink, I could not choose but
taste in imagination, and even then the flavor was bad.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

On Sundays, at dinner-time, as, indeed, on every other
day, it was curious to watch the proceedings at the sign of
the Clipper. The servant girls were running about, mustering
the various crews, whose dinners were spread, each in a
separate apartment; and who were collectively known by
the names of their ships.

“Where are the Arethusas?—Here's their beef been
smoking this half-hour.”—“Fly, Betty, my dear, here come
the Splendids.”—“Run, Molly, my love; get the salt-cellars
for the Highlanders.”—“You Peggy, where's the
Siddons' pickle-pot?”—“I say, Judy, are you never coming
with that pudding for the Lord Nelsons?

On week days, we did not fare quite so well as on Sundays;
and once we came to dinner, and found two enormous bullock
hearts smoking at each end of the Highlanders' table. Jackson
was indignant at the outrage.

He always sat at the head of the table; and this time
he squared himself on his bench, and erecting his knife and
fork like flag-staffs, so as to include the two hearts between
them, he called out for Danby, the boarding-house keeper;
for although his wife Mary was in fact at the head of the
establishment, yet Danby himself always came in for the
fault-findings.

Danby obsequiously appeared, and stood in the door-way,
well knowing the philippics that were coming. But he was
not prepared for the peroration of Jackson's address to him;
which consisted of the two bullock hearts, snatched bodily
off the dish, and flung at his head, by way of a recapitulation
of the preceding arguments. The company then broke
up in disgust, and dined elsewhere.

Though I almost invariably attended church on Sunday
mornings, yet the rest of the day I spent on my travels;
and it was on one of these afternoon strolls, that on passing
through St. George's-square, I found myself among a large
crowd, gathered near the base of George the Fourth's equestrian
statue.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

The people were mostly mechanics' and artisans in their
holiday clothes; but mixed with them were a good many
soldiers, in lean, lank, and dinnerless undresses, and sporting
attenuated rattans. These troops belonged to the various
regiments then in town. Police officers, also, were conspicuous
in their uniforms. At first perfect silence and decorum
prevailed.

Addressing this orderly throng was a pale, hollow-eyed
young man, in a snuff-colored surtout, who looked worn
with much watching, or much toil, or too little food. His
features were good, his whole air was respectable, and there
was no mistaking the fact, that he was strongly in earnest
in what he was saying.

In his hand was a soiled, inflammatory-looking pamphlet,
from which he frequently read; following up the quotations
with nervous appeals to his hearers, a rolling of his eyes,
and sometimes the most frantic gestures. I was not long
within hearing of him, before I became aware that this
youth was a Chartist.

Presently the crowd increased, and some commotion was
raised, when I noticed the police officers augmenting in
number; and by and by, they began to glide through the
crowd, politely hinting at the propriety of dispersing. The
first persons thus accosted were the soldiers, who accordingly
sauntered off, switching their rattans, and admiring their
high-polished shoes. It was plain that the Charter did not
hang very heavy round their hearts. For the rest, they also
gradually broke up; and at last I saw the speaker himself
depart.

I do not know why, but I thought he must be some
despairing elder son, supporting by hard toil his mother and
sisters; for of such many political desperadoes are made.

That same Sunday afternoon, I strolled toward the outskirts
of the town, and attracted by the sight of two great
Pompey's pillars, in the shape of black steeples, apparently
rising directly from the soil, I approached them with much

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

curiosity. But looking over a low parapet connecting
them, what was my surprise to behold at my feet a smoky
hollow in the ground, with rocky walls, and dark holes at
one end, carrying out of view several lines of iron railways;
while far beyond, straight out toward the open country, ran
an endless railroad. Over the place, a handsome Moorish
arch of stone was flung; and gradually, as I gazed upon
it, and at the little side arches at the bottom of the hollow,
there came over me an undefinable feeling, that I had
previously seen the whole thing before. Yet how could
that be? Certainly, I had never been in Liverpool before:
but then, that Moorish arch! surely I remembered that very
well. It was not till several months after reaching home
in America, that my perplexity upon this matter was cleared
away. In glancing over an old number of the Penny Magazine,
there I saw a picture of the place to the life; and
remembered having seen the same print years previous. It
was a representation of the spot where the Manchester railroad
enters the outskirts of the town.

-- --

p276-269 CHAPTER XLII. HIS ADVENTURE WITH THE CROSS OLD GENTLEMAN.

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

My adventure in the News-Room in the Exchange, which
I have related in a previous chapter, reminds me of another,
at the Lyceum, some days after, which may as well be put
down here, before I forget it.

I was strolling down Bold-street, I think it was, when I
was struck by the sight of a brown stone building, very large
and handsome. The windows were open, and there, nicely
seated, with their comfortable legs crossed over their comfortable
knees, I beheld several sedate, happy-looking old
gentlemen reading the magazines and papers, and one had
a fine gilded volume in his hand.

Yes, this must be the Lyceum, thought I; let me see.
So I whipped out my guide-book, and opened it at the proper
plate; and sure enough, the building before me corresponded
stone for stone. I stood awhile on the opposite side of the
street, gazing at my picture, and then at its original; and
often dwelling upon the pleasant gentlemen sitting at the
open windows; till at last, I felt an uncontrollable impulse
to step in for a moment, and run over the news.

I'm a poor, friendless sailor-boy, thought I, and they can
not object; especially as I am from a foreign land, and
strangers ought to be treated with courtesy. I turned the
matter over again, as I walked across the way; and with
just a small tapping of a misgiving at my heart, I at last
scraped my feet clean against the curb-stone, and taking off
my hat while I was yet in the open air, slowly sauntered in.

But I had not got far into that large and lofty room,
filled with many agreeable sights, when a crabbed old

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

gentlemen lifted up his eye from the London Times, which
words I saw boldly printed on the back of the large sheet in
his hand, and looking at me as if I were a strange dog with
a muddy hide, that had stolen out of the gutter into this
fine apartment, he shook his silver-headed cane at me fiercely,
till the spectacles fell off his nose. Almost at the same moment,
up stepped a terribly cross man, who looked as if he
had a mustard plaster on his back, that was continually
exasperating him; who throwing down some papers which
he had been filing, took me by my innocent shoulders, and
then, putting his foot against the broad part of my pantaloons,
wheeled me right out into the street, and dropped me
on the walk, without so much as offering an apology for the
affront. I sprang after him, but in vain; the door was
closed upon me.

These Englishmen have no manners, that's plain, thought
I; and I trudged on down the street in a reverie.

-- --

p276-271 CHAPTER XLIII. HE TAKES A DELIGHTFUL RAMBLE INTO THE COUNTRY; AND MAKES THE ACQUAINTANCE OF THREE ADORABLE CHARMERS.

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Who that dwells in America has not heard of the bright
fields and green hedges of England, and longed to behold
them? Even so had it been with me; and now that I was
actually in England, I resolved not to go away without having
a good, long look at the open fields.

On a Sunday morning I started, with a lunch in my
pocket. It was a beautiful day in July; the air was sweet
with the breath of buds and flowers, and there was a green
splendor in the landscape that ravished me. Soon I gained
an elevation commanding a wide sweep of view; and meadow
and mead, and woodland and hedge, were all around
me.

Ay, ay! this was old England, indeed! I had found it
at last—there it was in the country! Hovering over the
scene was a soft, dewy air, that seemed faintly tinged with
the green of the grass; and I thought, as I breathed my
breath, that perhaps I might be inhaling the very particles
once respired by Rosamond the Fair.

On I trudged along the London road—smooth as an entry
floor—and every white cottage I passed, embosomed in honeysuckles,
seemed alive in the landscape.

But the day wore on; and at length the sun grew hot;
and the long road became dusty. I thought that some
shady place, in some shady field, would be very pleasant to
repose in. So, coming to a charming little dale, undulating
down to a hollow, arched over with foliage, I crossed over

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

toward it; but paused by the road-side at a frightful announcement,
nailed against an old tree, used as a gate-post—

“MAN-TRAPS AND SPRING-GUNS!”

In America I had never heard of the like. What could
it mean? They were not surely cannibals, that dwelt
down in that beautiful little dale, and lived by catching
men, like weasels and beavers in Canada!

A man-trap!” It must be so. The announcement
could bear but one meaning—that there was something near
by, intended to catch human beings; some species of mechanism,
that would suddenly fasten upon the unwary rover, and
hold him by the leg like a dog; or, perhaps, devour him on
the spot.

Incredible! In a Christian land, too! Did that sweet
lady, Queen Victoria, permit such diabolical practices? Had
her gracious majesty ever passed by this way, and seen the
announcement?

And who put it there?

The proprietor, probably.

And what right had he to do so?

Why, he owned the soil.

And where are his title-deeds?

In his strong-box, I suppose.

Thus I stood wrapt in cogitations.

You are a pretty fellow, Wellingborough, thought I to
myself; you are a mighty traveler, indeed:—stopped on
your travels by a man-trap! Do you think Mungo Park
was so served in Africa? Do you think Ledyard was so
entreated in Siberia? Upon my word, you will go home
not very much wiser than when you set out; and the only
excuse you can give, for not having seen more sights, will be
man-traps—man-traps, my masters! that frightened you!

And then, in my indignation, I fell back upon first principles.
What right has this man to the soil he thus guards
with dragons? What excessive effrontery, to lay sole claim

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

to a solid piece of this planet, right down to the earth's axis,
and, perhaps, straight through to the antipodes! For a
moment I thought I would test his traps, and enter the forbidden
Eden. But the grass grew so thickly, and seemed
so full of sly things, that at last I thought best to pace off.

Next, I came to a hawthorn lane, leading down very
prettily to a nice little church; a mossy little church; a
beautiful little church; just such a church as I had always
dreamed to be in England. The porch was viny as an arbor;
the ivy was climbing about the tower; and the bees
were humming about the hoary old head-stones along the
walls.

Any man-traps here? thought I—any spring-guns?

No.

So I walked on, and entered the church, where I soon
found a seat. No Indian, red as a deer, could have startled
the simple people more. They gazed and they gazed; but
as I was all attention to the sermon, and conducted myself
with perfect propriety, they did not expel me, as at first I
almost imagined they might.

Service over, I made my way through crowds of children,
who stood staring at the marvelous stranger, and resumed
my stroll along the London Road.

My next stop was at an inn, where under a tree sat a
party of rustics, drinking ale at a table.

“Good day,” said I.

“Good day; from Liverpool?”

“I guess so.”

“For London?”

“No; not this time. I merely come to see the country.”

At this, they gazed at each other; and I, at myself;
having doubts whether I might not look something like a
horse-thief.

“Take a seat,” said the landlord, a fat fellow, with his
wife's apron on, I thought.

“Thank you.”

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

And then, little by little, we got into a long talk: in the
course of which, I told who I was, and where I was from.
I found these rustics a good-natured, jolly set; and I have
no doubt they found me quite a sociable youth. They
treated me to ale; and I treated them to stories about
America, concerning which, they manifested the utmost
curiosity. One of them, however, was somewhat astonished
that I had not made the acquaintance of a brother of his,
who had resided somewhere on the banks of the Mississippi
for several years past; but among twenty millions of people,
I had never happened to meet him, at least to my knowledge.

At last, leaving this party, I pursued my way, exhilarated
by the lively conversation in which I had shared, and the
pleasant sympathies exchanged: and perhaps, also, by the
ale I had drunk:—fine old ale; yes, English ale, ale brewed
in England! And I trod English soil; and breathed English
air; and every blade of grass was an Englishman born.
Smoky old Liverpool, with all its pitch and tar was now far
behind; nothing in sight but open meadows and fields.

Come, Wellingborough, why not push on for London?—
Hurra! what say you? let's have a peep at St. Paul's!
Don't you want to see the queen? Have you no longing to
behold the duke? Think of Westminster Abbey, and the
Tunnel under the Thames! Think of Hyde Park, and the
ladies!”

But then, thought I again, with my hands wildly groping
in my two vacuums of pockets—who's to pay the bill?—
You can't beg your way, Wellingborough; that would never
do; for you are your father's son, Wellingborough; and you
must not disgrace your family in a foreign land; you must
not turn pauper.

Ah! Ah! it was indeed too true; there was no St.
Paul's or Westminster Abbey for me; that was flat.

Well, well, up heart, you'll see it one of these days.

But think of it! here I am on the very road that leads

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

to the Thames—think of that!—here I am—ay, treading
in the wheel-tracks of coaches that are bound for the metropolis!—
It was too bad; too bitterly bad. But I shoved my
old hat over my brows, and walked on; till at last I came
to a green bank, deliciously shaded by a fine old tree with
broad branching arms, that stretched themselves over the
road, like a hen gathering her brood under her wings.
Down on the green grass I threw myself and there lay my
head, like a last year's nut. People passed by, on foot and
in carriages, and little thought that the sad youth under the
tree was the great-nephew of a late senator in the American
Congress.

Presently, I started to my feet, as I heard a gruff voice
behind me from the field, crying out—“What are you doing
there, you young rascal?—run away from the work'us, have
ye? Tramp, or I'll set Blucher on ye!”

And who was Blucher? A cut-throat looking dog, with
his black bull-muzzle thrust through a gap in the hedge.
And his master? A sturdy farmer, with an alarming
cudgel in his hand.

“Come, are you going to start?” he cried.

“Presently,” said I, making off with great dispatch.
When I had got a few yards into the middle of the highroad
(which belonged as much to me as it did to the queen
herself), I turned round, like a man on his own premises,
and said—“Stranger! if you ever visit America, just call
at our house, and you'll always find there a dinner and a
bed. Don't fail.”

I then walked on toward Liverpool, full of sad thoughts
concerning the cold charities of the world, and the infamous
reception given to hapless young travelers, in broken-down
shooting-jackets.

On, on I went, along the skirts of forbidden green fields;
until reaching a cottage, before which I stood rooted.

So sweet a place I had never seen: no palace in Persia
could be pleasanter; there were flowers in the garden; and

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

six red cheeks, like six moss-roses, hanging from the casement.
At the embowered door-way, sat an old man, confidentially
communing with his pipe: while a little child,
sprawling on the ground, was playing with his shoe-strings.
A hale matron, but with rather a prim expression, was
reading a journal by his side: and three charmers, three
Peris, three Houris! were leaning out of the window close
by.

Ah! Wellingborough, don't you wish you could step in?

With a heavy heart at this cheerful sight, I was turning
to go, when—is it possible? the old man called me back,
and invited me in.

“Come, come,” said he, “you look as if you had walked
far; come, take a bowl of milk. Matilda, my dear” (how
my heart jumped) “go fetch some from the dairy.” And the
white-handed angel did meekly obey, and handed me—me,
the vagabond, a bowl of bubbling milk, which I could hardly
drink down, for gazing at the dew on her lips.

As I live, I could have married that charmer on the spot!

She was by far the most beautiful rosebud I had yet seen
in England. But I endeavored to dissemble my ardent admiration;
and in order to do away at once with any unfavorable
impressions arising from the close scrutiny of my
miserable shooting-jacket, which was now taking place, I
declared myself a Yankee sailor from Liverpool, who was
spending a Sunday in the country.

“And have you been to church to-day, young man?” said
the old lady, looking daggers.

“Good madam, I have; the little church down yonder,
you know—a most excellent sermon—I am much the better
for it.”

I wanted to mollify this severe looking old lady; for even
my short experience of old ladies had convinced me that they
are the hereditary enemies of all strange young men.

I soon turned the conversation toward America, a theme
which I knew would be interesting, and upon which I could

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

be fluent and agreeable. I strove to talk in Addisonian English,
and ere long could see very plainly that my polished
phrases were making a surprising impression, though that
miserable shooting-jacket of mine was a perpetual drawback
to my claims to gentility.

Spite of all my blandishments, however, the old lady stood
her post like a sentry; and to my inexpressible chagrin, kept
the three charmers in the back ground, though the old man
frequently called upon them to advance. This fine specimen
of an old Englishman seemed to be quite as free from
ungenerous suspicions as his vinegary spouse was full of them.
But I still lingered, snatching furtive glances at the young
ladies, and vehemently talking to the old man about Illinois,
and the river Ohio, and the fine farms in the Genesee country,
where, in harvest time, the laborers went into the wheat
fields a thousand strong.

Stick to it, Wellingborough, thought I; don't give the
old lady time to think; stick to it, my boy, and an invitation
to tea will reward you. At last it came, and the old lady
abated her frowns.

It was the most delightful of meals; the three charmers
sat all on one side, and I opposite, between the old man and
his wife. The middle charmer poured out the souchong,
and handed me the buttered muffins; and such buttered
muffins never were spread on the other side of the Atlantic.
The butter had an aromatic flavor; by Jove, it was perfectly
delicious.

And there they sat—the charmers, I mean—eating these
buttered muffins in plain sight. I wished I was a buttered
muffin myself. Every minute they grew handsomer and
handsomer; and I could not help thinking what a fine
thing it would be to carry home a beautiful English wife!
how my friends would stare! a lady from England!

I might have been mistaken; but certainly I thought
that Matilda, the one who had handed me the milk, sometimes
looked rather benevolently in the direction where I sat.

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

She certainly did look at my jacket; and I am constrained
to think at my face. Could it be possible she had fallen in
love at first sight? Oh, rapture! But oh, misery! that
was out of the question; for what a looking suitor was Wellingborough?

At length, the old lady glanced toward the door, and
made some observations about its being yet a long walk to
town. She handed me the buttered muffins, too, as if performing
a final act of hospitality; and in other fidgety ways
vaguely hinted her desire that I should decamp.

Slowly I rose, and murmured my thanks, and bowed, and
tried to be off; but as quickly I turned, and bowed, and
thanked, and lingered again and again. Oh, charmers! oh,
Peris! thought I, must I go? Yes, Wellingborough, you
must; so I made one desperate congée, and darted through
the door.

I have never seen them since: no, nor heard of them;
but to this day I live a bachelor on account of those ravishing
charmers!

As the long twilight was waning deeper and deeper into
night, I entered the town; and, plodding my solitary way
to the same old docks, I passed through the gates, and
scrambled my way among tarry smells, across the tiers of
ships between the quay and the Highlander. My only resource
was my bunk; in I turned, and, wearied with my
long stroll, was soon fast asleep, dreaming of red cheeks and
roses.

-- --

p276-279 CHAPTER XLIV. REDBURN INTRODUCES MASTER HARRY BOLTON TO THE FAVORABLE CONSIDERATION OF THE READER.

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

It was the day following my Sunday stroll into the
country, and when I had been in England four weeks or
more, that I made the acquaintance of a handsome, accomplished,
but unfortunate youth, young Harry Bolton. He
was one of those small, but perfectly formed beings, with
curling hair, and silken muscles, who seem to have been
born in cocoons. His complexion was a mantling brunette,
feminine as a girl's; his feet were small; his hands were
white; and his eyes were large, black, and womanly; and,
poetry aside, his voice was as the sound of a harp.

But where, among the tarry docks, and smoky sailor-lanes
and by-ways of a seaport, did I, a battered Yankee boy,
encounter this courtly youth?

Several evenings I had noticed him in our street of boarding-houses,
standing in the doorways, and silently regarding
the animated scenes without. His beauty, dress, and manner
struck me as so out of place in such a street, that I
could not possibly divine what had transplanted this delicate
exotic from the conservatories of some Regent-street to the
untidy potato-patches of Liverpool.

At last I suddenly encountered him at the sign of the
Baltimore Clipper. He was speaking to one of my ship-mates
concerning America; and from something that dropped,
I was led to imagine that he contemplated a voyage to my
country. Charmed with his appearance, and all eagerness
to enjoy the society of this incontrovertible son of a gentleman—
a kind of pleasure so long debarred me—I smoothed

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

down the skirts of my jacket, and at once accosted him;
declaring who I was, and that nothing would afford me
greater delight than to be of the least service, in imparting
any information concerning America that he needed.

He glanced from my face to my jacket, and from my
jacket to my face, and at length, with a pleased but somewhat
puzzled expression, begged me to accompany him on a
walk.

We rambled about St. George's Pier until nearly midnight;
but before we parted, with uncommon frankness, he
told me many strange things respecting his history.

According to his own account, Harry Bolton was a native
of Bury St. Edmunds, a borough in Suffolk, not very far
from London, where he was early left an orphan, under the
charge of an only aunt. Between his aunt and himself, his
mother had divided her fortune; and young Harry thus fell
heir to a portion of about five thousand pounds.

Being of a roving mind, as he approached his majority he
grew restless of the retirement of a country place; especially
as he had no profession or business of any kind to engage
his attention.

In vain did Bury, with all its fine old monastic attractions,
lure him to abide on the beautiful banks of her Larke,
and under the shadow of her stately and storied old Saxon
tower.

By all my rare old historic associations, breathed Bury;
by my Abbey-gate, that bears to this day the arms of
Edward the Confessor; by my carved roof of the old church
of St. Mary's, which escaped the low rage of the bigoted
Puritans; by the royal ashes of Mary Tudor, that sleep in
my midst; by my Norman ruins, and by all the old abbots
of Bury, do not, oh Harry! abandon me. Where will you
find shadier walks than under my lime-trees? where lovelier
gardens than those within the old walls of my monastery,
approached through my lordly Gate? Or if, oh Harry!
indifferent to my historic mosses, and caring not for my

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

annual verdure, thou must needs be lured by other tassels,
and wouldst fain, like the Prodigal, squander thy patrimony,
then, go not away from old Bury to do it. For here, on
Angel-Hill, are my coffee and card-rooms, and billiard saloons,
where you may lounge away your mornings, and empty your
glass and your purse as you list.

In vain. Bury was no place for the adventurous Harry,
who must needs hie to London, where in one winter, in the
company of gambling sportsmen and dandies, he lost his last
sovereign.

What now was to be done? His friends made interest for
him in the requisite quarters, and Harry was soon embarked
for Bombay, as a midshipman in the East India service; in
which office he was known as a “guinea-pig,” a humorous
appellation then bestowed upon the middies of the Company.
And considering the perversity of his behavior, his delicate
form, and soft complexion, and that gold guineas had been
his bane, this appellation was not altogether, in poor Harry's
case, inapplicable.

He made one voyage, and returned; another, and returned;
and then threw up his warrant in disgust. A few weeks'
dissipation in London, and again his purse was almost drained;
when, like many prodigals, scorning to return home to his
aunt, and amend—though she had often written him the
kindest of letters to that effect—Harry resolved to precipitate
himself upon the New World, and there carve out a fresh
fortune.

With this object in view, he packed his trunks, and took
the first train for Liverpool. Arrived in that town, he at
once betook himself to the docks, to examine the American
shipping, when a new crotchet entered his brain, born of his
old sea reminiscences. It was to assume duck trowsers and
tarpaulin, and gallantly cross the Atlantic as a sailor. There
was a dash of romance in it; a taking abandonment; and
a scorn of fine coats, which exactly harmonized with his
reckless contempt, at the time, for all past conventionalities.

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

Thus determined, he exchanged his trunk for a mahogany
chest; sold some of his superfluities; and moved his quarters
to the sign of the Gold Anchor in Union-street.

After making his acquaintance, and learning his intentions,
I was all anxiety that Harry should accompany me home
in the Highlander, a desire to which he warmly responded.

Nor was I without strong hopes that he would succeed
in an application to the captain; inasmuch as during our
stay in the docks, three of our crew had left us, and their
places would remain unsupplied till just upon the eve of our
departure.

And here, it may as well be related, that owing to the
heavy charges to which the American ships long staying in
Liverpool are subjected, from the obligation to continue the
wages of their seamen, when they have little or no work to
employ them, and from the necessity of boarding them ashore,
like lords, at their leisure, captains interested in the ownership
of their vessels, are not at all indisposed to let their
sailors abscond, if they please, and thus forfeit their money;
for they well know that, when wanted, a new crew is easily
to be procured, through the crimps of the port.

Though he spake English with fluency, and from his long
service in the vessels of New York, was almost an American
to behold, yet Captain Riga was in fact a Russian by birth,
though this was a fact that he strove to conceal. And
though extravagant in his personal expenses, and even indulging
in luxurious habits, costly as Oriental dissipation,
yet Captain Riga was a niggard to others; as, indeed, was
evinced in the magnificent stipend of three dollars, with which
he requited my own valuable services. Therefore, as it was
agreed between Harry and me, that he should offer to ship
as a “boy,” at the same rate of compensation with myself,
I made no doubt that, incited by the cheapness of the bargain,
Captain Riga would gladly close with him; and thus,
instead of paying sixteen dollars a month to a thorough-going
tar, who would consume all his rations, buy up my young

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

blade of Bury, at the rate of half a dollar a week; with the
cheering prospect, that by the end of the voyage, his fastidious
palate would be the means of leaving a handsome balance
of salt beef and pork in the harness-cask.

With part of the money obtained by the sale of a few of
his velvet vests, Harry, by my advice, now rigged himself
in a Guernsey frock and man-of-war trowsers; and thus
equipped, he made his appearance, one fine morning, on the
quarter-deck of the Highlander, gallantly doffing his virgin
tarpaulin before the redoubtable Riga.

No sooner were his wishes made known, than I perceived
in the captain's face that same bland, benevolent, and bewitchingly
merry expression, that had so charmed, but
deceived me, when, with Mr. Jones, I had first accosted
him in the cabin.

Alas, Harry! though I,—as I stood upon the forecastle
looking astern where they stood,—that “gallant, gay deceiver
shall not altogether cajole you, if Wellingborough
can help it. Rather than that should be the case, indeed,
I would forfeit the pleasure of your society across the Atlantic.

At this interesting interview the captain expressed a sympathetic
concern touching the sad necessities, which he took
upon himself to presume must have driven Harry to sea; he
confessed to a warm interest in his future welfare; and did
not hesitate to declare that, in going to America, under such
circumstances, to seek his fortune, he was acting a manly
and spirited part; and that the voyage thither, as a sailor,
would be an invigorating preparative to the landing upon a
shore, where he must battle out his fortune with Fate.

He engaged him at once; but was sorry to say, that he
could not provide him a home on board till the day previous
to the sailing of the ship; and during the interval, he could
not honor any drafts upon the strength of his wages.

However, glad enough to conclude the agreement upon
any terms at all, my young blade of Bury expressed his

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

satisfaction; and full of admiration at so urbane and gentlemanly
a sea-captain, he came forward to receive my congratulations.

“Harry,” said I, “be not deceived by the fascinating
Riga—that gay Lothario of all inexperienced, sea-going
youths, from the capital or the country; he has a Janusface,
Harry; and you will not know him when he gets you
out of sight of land, and mounts his cast-off coats and
trowsers. For then he is another personage altogether, and
adjusts his character to the shabbiness of his integuments.
No more condolings and sympathy then; no more blarney;
he will hold you a little better than his boots, and would
no more think of addressing you than of invoking wooden
Donald, the figure-head on our bows.”

And I further admonished my friend concerning our crew,
particularly of the diabolical Jackson, and warned him to be
cautious and wary. I told him, that unless he was somewhat
accustomed to the rigging, and could furl a royal in a
squall, he would be sure to subject himself to a sort of treatment
from the sailors, in the last degree ignominious to any
mortal who had ever crossed his legs under mahogany.

And I played the inquisitor, in cross-questioning Harry
respecting the precise degree in which he was a practical
sailor;—whether he had a giddy head; whether his arms
could bear the weight of his body; whether, with but one
hand on a shroud, a hundred feet aloft in a tempest, he felt
he could look right to windward and beard it.

To all this, and much more, Harry rejoined with the
most off-hand and confident air; saying that in his “guinea-pig
days, he had often climbed the masts and handled the
sails in a gentlemanly and amateur way; so he made no
doubt that he would very soon prove an expert tumbler in
the Highlander's rigging.

His levity of manner, and sanguine assurance, coupled
with the constant sight of his most unseamanlike person—
more suited to the Queen's drawing-room than a ship's

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

forecastle—bred many misgivings in my mind. But after all,
every one in this world has his own fate intrusted to himself;
and though we may warn, and forewarn, and give
sage advice, and indulge in many apprehensions touching
our friends; yet our friends, for the most part, will “gang
their ain gate;
” and the most we can do is, to hope for
the best. Still, I suggested to Harry, whether he had not
best cross the sea as a steerage passenger, since he could
procure enough money for that; but no, he was bent upon
going as a sailor.

I now had a comrade in my afternoon strolls, and Sunday
excursions; and as Harry was a generous fellow, he
shared with me his purse and his heart. He sold off several
more of his fine vests and trowsers, his silver-keyed
flute and enameled guitar; and a portion of the money
thus furnished was pleasantly spent in refreshing ourselves
at the road-side inns in the vicinity of the town.

Reclining side by side in some agreeable nook, we exchanged
our experiences of the past. Harry enlarged upon
the fascinations of a London life; described the curricle he
used to drive in Hyde Park; gave me the measurement of
Madame Vestris' ankle; alluded to his first introduction at
a club to the madcap Marquis of Waterford; told over the
sums he had lost upon the turf on a Derby day; and made
various but enigmatical allusions to a certain Lady Georgiana
Theresa, the noble daughter of an anonymous earl.

Even in conversation, Harry was a prodigal; squandering
his aristocratic narrations with a careless hand; and, perhaps,
sometimes spending funds of reminiscences not his own.

As for me, I had only my poor old uncle the senator to
fall back upon; and I used him upon all emergencies, like
the knight in the game of chess; making him hop about,
and stand stifly up to the encounter, against all my fine
comrade's array of dukes, lords, curricles, and countesses.

In these long talks of ours, I frequently expressed the
earnest desire I cherished, to make a visit to London; and

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

related how strongly tempted I had been one Sunday, to
walk the whole way, without a penny in my pocket. To
this, Harry rejoined, that nothing would delight him more,
than to show me the capital; and he even meaningly but
mysteriously hinted at the possibility of his doing so, before
many days had passed. But this seemed so idle a thought,
that I only imputed it to my friend's good-natured, rattling
disposition, which sometimes prompted him to out with any
thing, that he thought would be agreeable. Besides, would
this fine blade of Bury be seen, by his aristocratic acquaintances,
walking down Oxford-street, say, arm in arm with
the sleeve of my shooting-jacket? The thing was preposterous;
and I began to think, that Harry, after all, was a
little bit disposed to impose upon my Yankee credulity.

Luckily, my Bury blade had no acquaintance in Liverpool,
where, indeed, he was as much in a foreign land, as if
he were already on the shores of Lake Erie; so that he
strolled about with me in perfect abandonment; reckless of
the cut of my shooting-jacket; and not caring one whit who
might stare at so singular a couple.

But once, crossing a square, faced on one side by a fashionable
hotel, he made a rapid turn with me round a corner;
and never stopped, till the square was a good block in our
rear. The cause of this sudden retreat, was a remarkably
elegant coat and pantaloons, standing upright on the hotel
steps, and containing a young buck, tapping his teeth with
an ivory-headed riding-whip.

“Who was he, Harry?” said I.

“My old chum, Lord Lovely,” said Harry, with a careless
air, “and Heaven only knows what brings Lovely from
London.”

“A lord?” said I, starting; “then I must look at him
again;” for lords are very scarce in Liverpool.

Unmindful of my companion's remonstrances, I ran back
to the corner; and slowly promenaded past the upright coat
and pantaloons on the steps

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

It was not much of a lord to behold; very thin and
limber about the legs, with small feet like a doll's, and a
small, glossy head like a seal's. I had seen just such looking
lords standing in sentimental attitudes in front of Palmo's
in Broadway.

However, he and I being mutual friends of Harry's, I
thought something of accosting him, and taking counsel
concerning what was best to be done for the young prodigal's
welfare; but upon second thoughts I thought best not to intrude;
especially, as just then my lord Lovely stepped to
the open window of a flashing carriage which drew up;
and throwing himself into an interesting posture, with the
sole of one boot vertically exposed, so as to show the stamp
on it—a coronet—fell into a sparkling conversation with a
magnificent white satin hat, surmounted by a regal marabout
feather, inside.

I doubted not, this lady was nothing short of a peeress;
and thought it would be one of the pleasantest and most
charming things in the world, just to seat myself beside her,
and order the coachman to take us a drive into the country.

But, as upon further consideration, I imagined that the
peeress might decline the honor of my company, since I had
no formal card of introduction; I marched on, and rejoined
my companion, whom I at once endeavored to draw out,
touching Lord Lovely; but he only made mysterious answers;
and turned off the conversation, by allusions to his
visits to Ickworth in Suffolk, the magnificent seat of the
Most Noble Marquis of Bristol, who had repeatedly assured
Harry that he might consider Ickworth his home.

Now, all these accounts of marquises and Ickworths, and
Harry's having been hand in glove with so many lords and
ladies, began to breed some suspicions concerning the rigid
morality of my friend, as a teller of the truth. But, after
all, thought I to myself, who can prove that Harry has
fibbed? Certainly, his manners are polished, he has a
mighty easy address; and there is nothing altogether

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

impossible about his having consorted with the master of Ickworth,
and the daughter of the anonymous earl. And what right
has a poor Yankee, like me, to insinuate the slightest suspicion
against what he says? What little money he has,
he spends freely; he can not be a polite blackleg, for I am
no pigeon to pluck; so that is out of the question;—perish
such a thought, concerning my own bosom friend!

But though I drowned all my suspicions as well as I
could, and ever cherished toward Harry a heart, loving and
true; yet, spite of all this, I never could entirely digest some
of his imperial reminiscences of high life. I was very sorry
for this; as at times it made me feel ill at ease in his company;
and made me hold back my whole soul from him;
when, in its loneliness, it was yearning to throw itself into
the unbounded bosom of some immaculate friend.

-- --

p276-289 CHAPTER XLV. HARRY BOLTON KIDNAPS REDBURN, AND CARRIES HIM OFF TO LONDON.

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

It might have been a week after our glimpse of Lord
Lovely, that Harry, who had been expecting a letter, which,
he told me, might possibly alter his plans; one afternoon
came bounding on board the ship, and sprang down the
hatchway into the between-decks, where, in perfect solitude,
I was engaged picking oakum; at which business the mate
had set me, for want of any thing better.

“Hey for London, Wellingborough!” he cried. “Off
to-morrow! first train—be there the same night—come! I
have money to rig you all out—drop that hangman's stuff
there, and away! Pah! how it smells here! Come; up
you jump!”

I trembled with amazement and delight.

London? it could not be!—and Harry — how kind of
him! he was then indeed what he seemed. But instantly
I thought of all the circumstances of the case, and was eager
to know what it was that had induced this sudden departure.

In reply my friend told me, that he had received a remittance,
and had hopes of recovering a considerable sum,
lost in some way that he chose to conceal.

“But how am I to leave the ship, Harry?' said I;
“they will not let me go, will they? You had better
leave me behind, after all; I don't care very much about
going; and besides, I have no money to share the expenses.”

This I said, only pretending indifference, for my heart
was jumping all the time.

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

“Tut! my Yankee bantam,” said Harry; “look here!”
and he showed me a handful of gold.

“But they are yours, and not mine, Harry,” said I.

“Yours and mine, my sweet fellow,” exclaimed Harry.
“Come, sink the ship, and let's go!”

“But you don't consider, if I quit the ship, they'll be
sending a constable after me, won't they?”

“What! and do you think, then, they value your services
so highly? Ha! ha!—Up, up, Wellingborough: I can't
wait.”

True enough. I well knew that Captain Riga would
not trouble himself much, if I did take French leave of him.
So, without further thought of the matter, I told Harry to
wait a few moments, till the ship's bell struck four; at which
time I used to go to supper, and be free for the rest of the day.

The bell struck; and off we went. As we hurried across
the quay, and along the dock walls, I asked Harry all
about his intentions. He said, that go to London he must,
and to Bury St. Edmund's; but that whether he should for
any time remain at either place, he could not now tell; and
it was by no means impossible, that in less than a week's
time we would be back again in Liverpool, and ready for
sea. But all he said was enveloped in a mystery that I did
not much like; and I hardly know whether I have repeated
correctly what he said at the time.

Arrived at the Golden Anchor, where Harry put up, he
at once led me to his room, and began turning over the contents
of his chest, to see what clothing he might have, that
would fit me.

Though he was some years my senior, we were about the
same size—if any thing, I was larger than he; so, with a
little stretching, a shirt, vest, and pantaloons were soon
found to suit. As for a coat and hat, those Harry ran out
and bought without delay; returning with a loose, stylish
sack-coat, and a sort of foraging cap, very neat, genteel, and
unpretending.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

My friend himself soon doffed his Guernsey frock, and
stood before me, arrayed in a perfectly plain suit, which he
had bought on purpose that very morning. I asked him
why he had gone to that unnecessary expense, when he had
plenty of other clothes in his chest. But he only winked,
and looked knowing. This, again, I did not like. But
I strove to drown ugly thoughts.

Till quite dark, we sat talking together; when, locking
his chest, and charging his landlady to look after it well, till
he called, or sent for it; Harry seized my arm, and we sallied
into the street.

Pursuing our way through crowds of frolicking sailors and
fiddlers, we turned into a street leading to the Exchange.
There, under the shadow of the colonnade, Harry told me to
stop, while he left me, and went to finish his toilet. Wondering
what he meant, I stood to one side; and presently
was joined by a stranger in whiskers and mustache.

“It's me,” said the stranger; and who was me but Harry,
who had thus metamorphosed himself? I asked him the
reason; and in a faltering voice, which I tried to make humorous,
expressed a hope that he was not going to turn
gentleman forger.

He laughed, and assured me that it was only a precaution
against being recognized by his own particular friends
in London, that he had adopted this mode of disguising
himself.

“And why afraid of your friends?” asked I, in astonishment,
“and we are not in London yet.”

“Pshaw! what a Yankee you are, Wellingborough.
Can't you see very plainly that I have a plan in my head?
And this disguise is only for a short time, you know. But
I'll tell you all by and by.”

I acquiesced, though not feeling at ease; and we walked
on, till we came to a public house, in the vicinity of the
place at which the cars are taken.

We stopped there that night, and next day were off,

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

whirled along through boundless landscapes of villages, and
meadows, and parks: and over arching viaducts, and through
wonderful tunnels; till, half delirious with excitement, I
found myself dropped down in the evening among gas-lights,
under a great roof in Euston Square.

London at last, and in the West-End!

-- --

p276-293 CHAPTER XLVI. A MYSTERIOUS NIGHT IN LONDON.

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

“No time to lose,” said Harry, “come along.”

He called a cab: in an under tone mentioned the number
of a house in some street to the driver; we jumped in, and
were off.

As we rattled over the boisterous pavements, past splendid
squares, churches, and shops, our cabman turning corners
like a skater on the ice, and all the roar of London in my
ears, and no end to the walls of brick and mortar; I thought
New York a hamlet, and Liverpool a coal-hole, and myself
somebody else: so unreal seemed every thing about me.
My head was spinning round like a top, and my eyes ached
with much gazing; particularly about the corners, owing
to my darting them so rapidly, first this side, and then that,
so as not to miss any thing; though, in truth, I missed
much.

“Stop,” cried Harry, after a long while, putting his head
out of the window, all at once—“stop! do you hear, you
deaf man? you have passed the house—No. 40 I told you—
that's it—the high steps there, with the purple light!”

The cabman being paid, Harry adjusting his whiskers and
mustache, and bidding me assume a lounging look, pushed
his hat a little to one side, and then locking arms, we sauntered
into the house; myself feeling not a little abashed; it
was so long since I had been in any courtly society.

It was some semi-public place of opulent entertainment;
and far surpassed any thing of the kind I had ever seen
before.

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

The floor was tesselated with snow-white, and russet-hued
marbles; and echoed to the tread, as if all the Paris catacombs
were underneath. I started with misgivings at that
hollow, boding sound, which seemed sighing with a subteraneous
despair, through all the magnificent spectacle around
me; mocking it, where most it glared.

The walls were painted so as to deceive the eye with
interminable colonnades; and groups of columns of the finest
Scagliola work of variegated marbles—emerald-green and
gold, St. Pons veined with silver, Sienna with porphyry—
supported a resplendent fresco ceiling, arched like a bower,
and thickly clustering with mimic grapes. Through all the
East of this foliage, you spied in a crimson dawn, Guido's
ever youthful Apollo, driving forth the horses of the sun.
From sculptured stalactites of vine-boughs, here and there
pendent hung galaxies of gas lights, whose vivid glare was
softened by pale, cream-colored, porcelain spheres, shedding
over the place a serene, silver flood; as if every porcelain
sphere were a moon; and this superb apartment was the
moon-lit garden of Portia at Belmont; and the gentle
lovers, Lorenzo and Jessica, lurked somewhere among the
vines.

At numerous Moorish looking tables, supported by Caryatides
of turbaned slaves, sat knots of gentlemanly men,
with cut decanters and taper-waisted glasses, journals and
cigars, before them.

To and fro ran obsequious waiters, with spotless napkins
thrown over their arms, and making a profound salaam, and
hemming deferentially, whenever they uttered a word.

At the further end of this brilliant apartment, was a
rich mahogony turret-like structure, partly built into the
wall, and communicating with rooms in the rear. Behind,
was a very handsome florid old man, with snow-white hair
and whiskers, and in a snow-white jacket—he looked like
an almond tree in blossom—who seemed to be standing, a
polite sentry over the scene before him; and it was he, who

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

mostly ordered about the waiters; and with a silent salute,
received the silver of the guests.

Our entrance excited little or no notice; for every body
present seemed exceedingly animated about concerns of their
own; and a large group was gathered around one tall,
military looking gentleman, who was reading some India
war-news from the Times, and commenting on it, in a very
loud voice, condemning, in toto, the entire campaign.

We seated ourselves apart from this group, and Harry,
rapping on the table, called for wine; mentioning some
curious foreign name.

The decanter, filled with a pale yellow wine, being placed
before us, and my comrade having drunk a few glasses; he
whispered me to remain where I was, while he withdrew
for a moment.

I saw him advance to the turret-like place, and exchange
a confidential word with the almond tree there, who immediately
looked very much surprised,—I thought, a little disconcerted,—
and then disappeared with him.

While my friend was gone, I occupied myself with looking
around me, and striving to appear as indifferent as possible,
and as much used to all this splendor as if I had been born
in it. But, to tell the truth, my head was almost dizzy
with the strangeness of the sight, and the thought that I
was really in London. What would my brother have said?
What would Tom Legare, the treasurer of the Juvenile
Temperance Society, have thought?

But I almost began to fancy I had no friends and relatives
living in a little village three thousand five hundred miles
off, in America; for it was hard to unite such a humble
reminiscence with the splendid animation of the London-like
scene around me.

And in the delirium of the moment, I began to indulge
in foolish golden visions of the counts and countesses to
whom Harry might introduce me; and every instant I expected
to hear the waiters addressing some gentleman as

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

My Lord,” or “Your Grace.” But if there were really
any lords present, the waiters omitted their titles, at least in
my hearing.

Mixed with these thoughts were confused visions of St.
Paul's and the Strand, which I determined to visit the very
next morning, before breakfast, or perish in the attempt.
And I even longed for Harry's return, that we might immediately
sally out into the street, and see some of the sights,
before the shops were all closed for the night.

While I thus sat alone, I observed one of the waiters
eying me a little impertinently, as I thought, and as if
he saw something queer about me. So I tried to assume
a careless and lordly air, and by way of helping the
thing, threw one leg over the other, like a young Prince
Esterhazy; but all the time I felt my face burning with
embarrassment, and for the time, I must have looked very
guilty of something. But spite of this, I kept looking boldly
out of my eyes, and straight through my blushes, and observed
that every now and then little parties were made up
among the gentlemen, and they retired into the rear of the
house, as if going to a private apartment. And I overheard
one of them drop the word Rouge; but he could not have
used rouge, for his face was exceedingly pale. Another said
something about Loo.

At last Harry came back, his face rather flushed.

“Come along, Redburn,” said he.

So making no doubt we were off for a ramble, perhaps to
Apsley House, in the Park, to get a sly peep at the old
Duke before he retired for the night, for Harry had told me
the Duke always went to bed early, I sprang up to follow
him; but what was my disappointment and surprise, when
he only led me into the passage, toward a staircase lighted
by three marble Graces, unitedly holding a broad candelabra,
like an elk's antlers, over the landing.

We rambled up the long, winding slope of those aristocratic
stairs, every step of which, covered with Turkey rugs,

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

looked gorgeous as the hammer-cloth of the Lord Mayor's
coach; and Harry hied straight to a rosewood door, which,
on magical hinges, sprang softly open to his touch.

As we entered the room, methought I was slowly sinking
in some reluctant, sedgy sea; so thick and elastic the Persian
carpeting, mimicking parterres of tulips, and roses, and jonquils,
like a bower in Babylon.

Long lounges lay carelessly disposed, whose fine damask
was interwoven, like the Gobelin tapestry, with pictorial
tales of tilt and tourney. And oriental ottomans, whose
cunning warp and woof were wrought into plaited serpents,
undulating beneath beds of leaves, from which, here and
there, they flashed out sudden splendors of green scales and
gold.

In the broad bay windows, as the hollows of King Charles'
oaks, were Laocoon-like chairs, in the antique taste, draped
with heavy fringes of bullion and silk.

The walls, covered with a sort of tartan-French paper,
variegated with bars of velvet, were hung round with mythological
oil-paintings, suspended by tasseled cords of twisted
silver and blue.

They were such pictures as the high-priests, for a bribe,
showed to Alexander in the innermost shrine of the white
temple in the Libyan oasis: such pictures as the pontiff of
the sun strove to hide from Cortez, when, sword in hand, he
burst open the sanctorum of the pyramid-fane at Cholula:
such pictures as you may still see, perhaps, in the central
alcove of the excavated mansion of Pansa, in Pompeii—in
that part of it called by Varro the hollow of the house: such
pictures as Martial and Seutonius mention as being found in
the private cabinet of the Emperor Tiberius: such pictures
as are delineated on the bronze medals, to this day dug up
on the ancient island of Capreæ: such pictures as you might
have beheld in an arched recess, leading from the left hand
of the secret side-gallery of the temple of Aphrodite in
Corinth.

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

In the principal pier was a marble bracket, sculptured in
the semblance of a dragon's crest, and supporting a bust,
most wonderful to behold. It was that of a bald-headed old
man, with a mysteriously-wicked expression, and imposing
silence by one thin finger over his lips. His marble mouth
seemed tremulous with secrets.

“Sit down, Wellingborough,” said Harry; “don't be
frightened, we are at home.—Ring the bell, will you?
But stop;”—and advancing to the mysterious bust, he
whispered something in its ear.

“He's a knowing mute, Wellingborough,” said he; “who
stays in this one place all the time, while he is yet running
of errands. But mind you don't breathe any secrets in his
ear.”

In obedience to a summons so singularly conveyed, to my
amazement a servant almost instantly appeared, standing
transfixed in the attitude of a bow.

“Cigars,” said Harry. When they came, he drew up a
small table into the middle of the room, and lighting his
cigar, bade me follow his example, and make myself
happy.

Almost transported with such princely quarters, so undreamed
of before, while leading my dog's life in the filthy
forecastle of the Highlander, I twirled round a chair, and
seated myself opposite my friend.

But all the time, I felt ill at heart; and was filled with
an under current of dismal forebodings. But I strove to
dispel them; and turning to my companion, exclaimed,
“And pray, do you live here, Harry, in this Palace of
Aladdin?”

“Upon my soul,” he cried, “you have hit it:—you must
have been here before! Aladdin's Palace! Why, Wellingborough,
it goes by that very name.”

Then he laughed strangely: and for the first time, I
thought he had been quaffing too freely: yet, though he
looked wildly from his eyes, his general carriage was firm.

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

“Who are you looking at so hard, Wellingborough?”
said he.

“I am afraid, Harry,” said I, “that when you left me
just now, you must have been drinking something stronger
than wine.”

“Hear him now,” said Harry, turning round, as if addressing
the bald-headed bust on the bracket,—“a parson
'pon honor!—But remark you, Wellingborough, my boy, I
must leave you again, and for a considerably longer time
than before:—I may not be back again to-night.”

“What?” said I.

“Be still,” he cried, “hear me, I know the old duke here,
and—”

“Who? not the Duke of Wellington,” said I, wondering
whether Harry was really going to include him too, in his
long list of confidential friends and acquaintances.

“Pooh!” cried Harry, “I mean the white-whiskered old
man you saw below; they call him the Duke:—he keeps
the house. I say, I know him well, and he knows me;
and he knows what brings me here, also. Well; we have
arranged every thing about you; you are to stay in this
room, and sleep here to-night, and—and—” continued he,
speaking low—“you must guard this letter—” slipping a
sealed one into my hand—“and, if I am not back by morning,
you must post right on to Bury, and leave the letter
there;—here, take this paper—it's all set down here in
black and white—where you are to go, and what you are
to do. And after that's done—mind, this is all in case I
don't return—then you may do what you please; stay here
in London awhile, or go back to Liverpool. And here's
enough to pay all your expenses.”

All this was a thunder stroke. I thought Harry was
crazy. I held the purse in my motionless hand, and stared
at him, till the tears almost started from my eyes.

“What's the matter, Redburn?” he cried, with a wild
sort of laugh—“you are not afraid of me, are you?—No,

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

no! I believe in you, my boy, or you would not hold that
purse in your hand; no, nor that letter.”

“What in heaven's name do you mean?” at last I exclaimed,
“you don't really intend to desert me in this strange
place, do you, Harry?” and I snatched him by the hand.

“Pooh, pooh,” he cried, “let me go. I tell you, it's all
right: do as I say: that's all. Promise me now, will you?
Swear it!—no, no,” he added, vehemently, as I conjured
him to tell me more—“no, I won't: I have nothing more
to tell you—not a word. Will you swear?”

“But one sentence more for your own sake, Harry: hear
me!”

“Not a syllable! Will you swear?—you will not? then
here, give me that purse:—there—there—take that—and
that—and that;—that will pay your fare back to Liverpool;
good-by to you: you are not my friend,” and he wheeled
round his back.

I know not what flashed through my mind, but something
suddenly impelled me; and grasping his hand, I swore to
him what he demanded.

Immediately he ran to the bust, whispered a word, and
the white-whiskered old man appeared: whom he clapped
on the shoulder, and then introduced me as his friend—young
Lord Stormont; and bade the almond tree look well to the
comforts of his lordship, while he—Harry—was gone.

The almond tree blandly bowed, and grimaced, with a
peculiar expression, that I hated on the spot. After a few
words more, he withdrew. Harry then shook my hand
heartily, and without giving me a chance to say one word,
seized his cap, and darted out of the room, saying, “Leave
not this room to-night; and remember the letter, and Bury!”

I fell into a chair, and gazed round at the strange-looking
walls and mysterious pictures, and up to the chandelier at
the ceiling; then rose, and opened the door, and looked down
the lighted passage; but only heard the hum from the roomful
below, scattered voices, and a hushed ivory rattling from

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

the closed apartments adjoining. I stepped back into the
room, and a terrible revulsion came over me; I would have
given the world had I been safe back in Liverpool, fast
asleep in my old bunk in Prince's Dock.

I shuddered at every footfall, and almost thought it must
be some assassin pursuing me. The whole place seemed
infected; and a strange thought came over me, that in the
very damasks around, some eastern plague had been imported.
And was that pale yellow wine, that I drank below,
drugged? thought I. This must be some house whose
foundations take hold on the pit. But these fearful reveries
only enchanted me fast to my chair; so that, though I then
wished to rush forth from the house, my limbs seemed
manacled.

While thus chained to my seat, something scemed suddenly
flung open; a confused sound of imprecations, mixed
with the ivory rattling, louder than before, burst upon my
ear, and through the partly open door of the room where
I was, I caught sight of a tall, frantic man, with clenched
hands, wildly darting through the passage, toward the
stairs.

And all the while, Harry ran through my soul—in and
out, at every door, that burst open to his vehement rush.

At that moment my whole acquaintance with him passed
like lightning through my mind, till I asked myself why he
had come here, to London, to do this thing?—why would
not Liverpool have answered? and what did he want of
me? But, every way, his conduct was unaccountable.
From the hour he had accosted me on board the ship, his
manner seemed gradually changed; and from the moment
we had sprung into the cab, he had seemed almost another
person from what he had seemed before.

But what could I do? He was gone, that was certain;—
would he ever come back? But he might still be somewhere
in the house; and with a shudder, I thought of that
ivory rattling, and was almost ready to dart forth, search

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

every room, and save him. But that would be madness,
and I had sworn not to do so. There seemed nothing left,
but to await his return. Yet, if he did not return, what
then? I took out the purse, and counted over the money,
and looked at the letter and paper of memoranda.

Though I vividly remember it all, I will not give the
superscription of the letter, nor the contents of the paper.
But after I had looked at them attentively, and considered
that Harry could have no conceivable object in deceiving
me, I thought to myself, Yes, he's in earnest; and here I
am—yes, even in London! And here in this room will I
stay, come what will. I will implicitly follow his directions,
and so see out the last of this thing.

But spite of these thoughts, and spite of the metropolitan
magnificence around me, I was mysteriously alive to a
dreadful feeling, which I had never before felt, except when
penetrating into the lowest and most squalid haunts of sailor
iniquity in Liverpool. All the mirrors and marbles around
me seemed crawling over with lizards; and I thought to
myself, that though gilded and golden, the serpent of vice is
a serpent still.

It was now grown very late; and faint with excitement,
I threw myself upon a lounge; but for some time tossed
about restless, in a sort of night-mare. Every few moments,
spite of my oath, I was upon the point of starting up,
and rushing into the street, to inquire where I was; but remembering
Harry's injunctions, and my own ignorance of
the town, and that it was now so late, I again tried to be
composed.

At last, I fell asleep, dreaming about Harry fighting a
duel of dice-boxes with the military-looking man below;
and the next thing I knew, was the glare of a light before
my eyes, and Harry himself, very pale, stood before me.

“The letter and paper,” he cried.

I fumbled in my pockets, and handed them to him.

“There! there! there! thus I tear you.” he cried,

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

wrenching the letter to pieces with both hands like a madman,
and stamping upon the fragments. “I am off for
America; the game is up.”

“For God's sake explain,” said I, now utterly bewildered,
and frightened. “Tell me, Harry, what is it? You have
not been gambling?”

“Ha, ha,” he deliriously laughed. “Gambling? red
and white, you mean?—cards?—dice?—the bones?—Ha,
ha!”—Gambling? gambling?” he ground out between his
teeth—“what two devilish, stiletto-sounding syllables they
are!”

“Wellingborough,” he added, marching up to me slowly,
but with his eyes blazing into mine—“Wellingborough”—
and fumbling in his breast-pocket, he drew forth a dirk—
“Here, Wellingborough, take it—take it, I say—are you
stupid?—there, there”—and he pushed it into my hands.
“Keep it away from me—keep it out of my sight—I don't
want it near me, while I feel as I do. They serve suicides
scurvily here, Wellingborough; they don't bury them decently.
See that bell-rope! By Heaven, it's an invitation
to hang myself”—and seizing it by the gilded handle at the
end, he twitched it down from the wall.

“In God's name, what ails you?” I cried.

“Nothing, oh nothing,” said Harry, now assuming a
treacherous, tropical calmness—“nothing, Redburn; nothing
in the world. I'm the serenest of men.”

“But give me that dirk,” he suddenly cried—“let me
have it, I say. Oh! I don't mean to murder myself—I'm
past that now—give it me”—and snatching it from my
hand, he flung down an empty purse, and with a terrific
stab, nailed it fast with the dirk to the table.

“There now,” he cried, “there's something for the old
duke to see to-morrow morning; that's about all that's left
of me—that's my skeleton, Wellingborough. But come,
don't be down-hearted; there's a little more gold yet in
Golconda; I have a guinea or two left. Don't stare so,

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

my boy; we shall be in Liverpool to-morrow night; we
start in the morning”—and turning his back, he began to
whistle very fiercely.

“And this, then,” said I, “is your showing me London,
is it, Harry? I did not think this; but tell me your secret,
whatever it is, and I will not regret not seeing the town.”

He turned round upon me like lightning, and cried, “Redburn!
you must swear another oath, and instantly.”

“And why?” said I, in alarm, “what more would you
have me swear?”

“Never to question me again about this infernal trip to
London!” he shouted, with the foam at his lips—“never to
breathe it! swear!”

“I certainly shall not trouble you, Harry, with questions,
if you do not desire it,” said I, “but there's no need of
swearing.”

“Swear it, I say, as you love me, Redburn,” he added,
imploringly.

“Well, then, I solemnly do. Now lie down, and let us
forget ourselves as soon as we can; for me, you have made
me the most miserable dog alive.”

“And what am I?” cried Harry; “but pardon me,
Redburn, I did not mean to offend; if you knew all—but
no, no!—never mind, never mind!” And he ran to the
bust, and whispered in its ear. A waiter came.

“Brandy,” whispered Harry, with clenched teeth.

“Are you not going to sleep, then?” said I, more and
more alarmed at his wildness, and fearful of the effects of
his drinking still more, in such a mood.

“No sleep for me! sleep if you can—I mean to sit up
with a decanter!—let me see”—looking at the ormolu clock
on the mantel—“it's only two hours to morning.”

The waiter, looking very sleepy, and with a green shade
on his brow, appeared with the decanter and glasses on a
salver, and was told to leave it and depart.

Seeing that Harry was not to be moved, I once more

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

threw myself on the lounge. I did not sleep; but, like a
somnambulist, only dozed now and then; starting from my
dreams; while Harry sat, with his hat on, at the table; the
brandy before him; from which he occasionally poured into
his glass. Instead of exciting him, however, to my amazement,
the spirits seemed to soothe him down; and, ere long,
he was comparatively calm.

At last, just as I had fallen into a deep sleep, I was
wakened by his shaking me, and saying our cab was at the
door.

“Look! it is broad day,” said he, brushing aside the heavy
hangings of the window.

We left the room; and passing through the now silent
and deserted hall of pillars, which, at this hour, reeked as
with blended roses and cigar-stumps decayed; a dumb waiter,
rubbing his eyes, flung open the street door; we sprung into
the cab; and soon found ourselves whirled along northward
by railroad, toward Prince's Dock and the Highlander.

-- --

p276-306 CHAPTER XLVII. HOMEWARD-BOUND.

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

Once more in Liverpool; and wending my way through
the same old streets to the sign of the Golden Anchor; I
could scarcely credit the events of the last thirty-six hours.

So unforeseen had been our departure in the first place;
so rapid our journey; so unaccountable the conduct of
Harry; and so sudden our return; that all united to overwhelm
me. That I had been at all in London seemed
impossible; and that I had been there, and come away
little the wiser, was almost distracting to one who, like me,
had so longed to behold that metropolis of marvels.

I looked hard at Harry as he walked in silence at my
side; I stared at the houses we passed; I thought of the
cab, the gas-lighted hall in the Palace of Aladdin, the pictures,
the letter, the oath, the dirk; the mysterious place
where all these mysteries had occurred; and then, was
almost ready to conclude, that the pale yellow wine had
been drugged.

As for Harry, stuffing his false whiskers and mustache
into his pocket, he now led the way to the boarding-house;
and saluting the landlady, was shown to his room; where
we immediately shifted our clothes, appearing once more in
our sailor habiliments.

“Well, what do you propose to do now, Harry?” said I,
with a heavy heart.

“Why, visit your Yankee land in the Highlander, of
course—what else?” he replied.

“And is it to be a visit, or a long stay?” asked I.

“That's as it may turn out,” said Harry; “but I have

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

now more than ever resolved upon the sea. There is nothing
like the sea for a fellow like me, Redburn; a desperate man
can not get any further than the wharf, you know; and the
next step must be a long jump. But come, let's see what
they have to eat here, and then for a cigar and a stroll. I
feel better already. Never say die, is my motto.”

We went to supper; after that, sallied out; and walking
along the quay of Prince's Dock, heard that the ship Highlander
had that morning been advertised to sail in two days'
time.

“Good!” exclaimed Harry; and I was glad enough myself.

Although I had now been absent from the ship full forty-eight
hours, and intended to return to her, yet I did not
anticipate being called to any severe account for it from the
officers; for several of our men had absented themselves
longer than I had, and upon their return, little or nothing
was said to them. Indeed, in some cases, the mate seemed
to know nothing about it. During the whole time we lay
in Liverpool, the discipline of the ship was altogether relaxed;
and I could hardly believe they were the same
officers who were so dictatorial at sea. The reason of this
was, that we had nothing important to do; and although
the captain might now legally refuse to receive me on board,
yet I was not afraid of that, as I was as stout a lad for my
years, and worked as cheap, as any one he could engage to
take my place on the homeward passage.

Next morning we made our appearance on board before
the rest of the crew; and the mate perceiving me, said with
an oath, “Well, sir, you have thought best to return then,
have you? Captain Riga and I were flattering ourselves
that you had made a run of it for good.”

Then, thought I, the captain, who seems to affect to know
nothing of the proceedings of the sailors, has been aware of
my absence.

“But turn to, sir, turn to,” added the mate; “here!

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

aloft there, and free that pennant; it's foul of the back-stay—
jump!”

The captain coming on board soon after, looked very benevolently
at Harry; but, as usual, pretended not to take
the slightest notice of myself.

We were all now very busy in getting things ready for
sea. The cargo had been already stowed in the hold by the
stevedores and lumpers from shore; but it became the crew's
business to clear away the between-decks, extending from the
cabin bulkhead to the forecastle, for the reception of about
five hundred emigrants, some of whose boxes were already
littering the decks.

To provide for their wants, a far larger supply of water
was needed than upon the outward-bound passage. Accordingly,
besides the usual number of casks on deck, rows of
immense tierces were lashed amid-ships, all along the between-decks,
forming a sort of aisle on each side, furnishing access
to four rows of bunks,—three tiers, one above another,—
against the ship's sides; two tiers being placed over the
tierces of water in the middle. These bunks were rapidly
knocked together with coarse planks. They looked more
like dog-kennels than any thing else; especially as the place
was so gloomy and dark; no light coming down except
through the fore and after hatchways, both of which were
covered with little houses called “booby-hatches.” Upon the
main-hatches, which were well calked and covered over
with heavy tarpaulins, the “passengers'-galley” was solidly
lashed down.

This galley was a large open stove, or iron range—made
expressly for emigrant ships, wholly unprotected from the
weather, and where alone the emigrants are permitted to
cook their food while at sea.

After two days' work, every thing was in readiness; most
of the emigrants on board; and in the evening we worked the
ship close into the outlet of Prince's Dock, with the bow against
the water-gate, to go out with the tide in the morning.

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

In the morning, the bustle and confusion about us was
indescribable. Added to the ordinary clamor of the docks,
was the hurrying to and fro of our five hundred emigrants,
the last of whom, with their baggage, were now coming on
board; the appearance of the cabin passengers, following
porters with their trunks; the loud orders of the dock-masters,
ordering the various ships behind us to preserve
their order of going out; the leave-takings, and good-by's,
and God-bless-you's, between the emigrants and their friends;
and the cheers of the surrounding ships.

At this time we lay in such a way, that no one could
board us except by the bowsprit, which overhung the quay.
Staggering along that bowsprit, now came a one-eyed crimp,
leading a drunken tar by the collar, who had been shipped
to sail with us the day previous. It has been stated before,
that two or three of our men had left us for good, while in
port. When the crimp had got this man and another safely
lodged in a bunk below, he returned on shore; and going to
a miserable cab, pulled out still another apparently drunken
fellow, who proved completely helpless. However, the ship
now swinging her broadside more toward the quay, this stupefied
sailor, with a Scotch cap pulled down over his closed
eyes, only revealing a sallow Portuguese complexion, was
lowered on board by a rope under his arms, and passed forward
by the crew, who put him likewise into a bunk in the
forecastle, the crimp himself carefully tucking him in, and
bidding the bystanders not to disturb him till the ship was
away from the land.

This done, the confusion increased, as we now glided out
of the dock. Hats and handkerchiefs were waved; hurrahs
were exchanged; and tears were shed; and the last thing I
saw, as we shot into the stream, was a policeman collaring
a boy, and walking him off to the guard-house.

A steam-tug, the Goliath, now took us by the arm, and
gallanted us down the river past the fort.

The scene was most striking.

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

Owing to a strong breeze, which had been blowing up
the river for four days past, holding wind-bound in the
various docks a multitude of ships for all parts of the world;
there was now under weight, a vast fleet of merchantmen,
all steering broad out to sea. The white sails glistened in
the clear morning air like a great Eastern encampment of
sultans; and from many a forecastle, came the deep mellow
old song Ho-o-he-yo, cheerily men! as the crews catted their
anchors.

The wind was fair; the weather mild; the sea most
smooth; and the poor emigrants were in high spirits at so
auspicious a beginning of their voyage. They were reclining
all over the decks, talking of soon seeing America, and relating
how the agent had told them, that twenty days would
be an uncommonly long voyage.

Here it must be mentioned, that owing to the great number
of ships sailing to the Yankee ports from Liverpool, the
competition among them in obtaining emigrant passengers,
who as a cargo are much more remunerative than crates
and bales, is exceedingly great; so much so, that some of
the agents they employ, do not scruple to deceive the poor
applicants for passage, with all manner of fables concerning
the short space of time, in which their ships make the run
across the ocean.

This often induces the emigrants to provide a much
smaller stock of provisions than they otherwise would; the
effect of which sometimes proves to be in the last degree
lamentable; as will be seen further on. And though benevolent
societies have been long organized in Liverpool, for the
purpose of keeping offices, where the emigrants can obtain
reliable information and advice, concerning their best mode
of embarkation, and other matters interesting to them; and
though the English authorities have imposed a law, providing
that every captain of an emigrant ship bound for any port
of America shall see to it, that each passenger is provided
with rations of food for sixty days; yet, all this has not

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

deterred mercenary ship-masters and unprincipled agents
from practicing the grossest deception; nor exempted the
emigrants themselves from the very sufferings intended to be
averted.

No sooner had we fairly gained the expanse of the Irish
Sea, and, one by one, lost sight of our thousand consorts, than
the weather changed into the most miserably cold, wet, and
cheerless days and nights imaginable. The wind was tempestuous,
and dead in our teeth; and the hearts of the
emigrants fell. Nearly all of them had now hied below, to
escape the uncomfortable and perilous decks: and from the
two “booby-hatches” came the steady hum of a subterranean
wailing and weeping. That irresistible wrestler, sea-sickness,
had overthrown the stoutest of their number, and the
women and children were embracing and sobbing in all the
agonies of the poor emigrant's first storm at sea.

Bad enough is it at such times with ladies and gentlemen
in the cabin, who have nice little state-rooms; and plenty
of privacy; and stewards to run for them at a word, and
put pillows under their heads, and tenderly inquire how they
are getting along, and mix them a posset: and even then,
in the abandonment of this soul and body subduing malady,
such ladies and gentlemen will often give up life itself as
unendurable, and put up the most pressing petitions for a
speedy annihilation; all of which, however, only arises from
their intense anxiety to preserve their valuable lives.

How, then, with the friendless emigrants, stowed away
like bales of cotton, and packed like slaves in a slave-ship;
confined in a place that, during storm time, must be closed
against both light and air; who can do no cooking, nor
warm so much as a cup of water; for the drenching seas
would instantly flood their fire in their exposed galley on
deck? How, then, with these men, and women, and children,
to whom a first voyage, under the most advantageous circumstances,
must come just as hard as to the Honorable De Lancey
Fitz Clarence, lady, daughter, and seventeen servants.

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

Nor is this all: for in some of these ships, as in the case
of the Highlander, the emigrant passengers are cut off from
the most indispensable conveniences of a civilized dwelling.
This forces them in storm time to such extremities, that no
wonder fevers and plagues are the result. We had not
been at sea one week, when to hold your head down the
fore hatchway was like holding it down a suddenly opened
cess-pool.

But still more than this. Such is the aristocracy maintained
on board some of these ships, that the most arbitrary
measures are enforced, to prevent the emigrants from intruding
upon the most holy precincts of the quarter-deck, the only
completely open space on ship-board. Consequently—even
in fine weather—when they come up from below, they are
crowded in the waist of the ship, and jammed among the
boats, casks, and spars; abused by the seamen, and sometimes
cuffed by the officers, for unavoidably standing in the way
of working the vessel.

The cabin-passengers of the Highlander numbered some
fifteen in all; and to protect this detachment of gentility
from the barbarian incursions of the “wild Irish” emigrants,
ropes were passed athwart-ships, by the main-mast, from
side to side: which defined the boundary line between those
who had paid three pounds passage-money, from those who
had paid twenty guineas. And the cabin-passengers themselves
were the most urgent in having this regulation maintained.

Lucky would it be for the pretensions of some parvenus,
whose souls are deposited at their banker's, and whose
bodies but serve to carry about purses, knit of poor men's
heart-strings, if thus easily they could precisely define, ashore,
the difference between them and the rest of humanity.

But, I, Redburn, am a poor fellow, who have hardly ever
known what it is to have five silver dollars in my pocket at
one time; so, no doubt, this circumstance has something to
do with my slight and harmless indignation at these things.

-- --

p276-313 CHAPTER XLVIII. A LIVING CORPSE.

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

It was destined that our departure from the English
strand, should be marked by a tragical event, akin to the
sudden end of the suicide, which had so strongly impressed
me on quitting the American shore.

Of the three newly shipped men, who in a state of intoxication
had been brought on board at the dock gates, two
were able to be engaged at their duties, in four or five hours
after quitting the pier. But the third man yet lay in his
bunk, in the self-same posture in which his limbs had been
adjusted by the crimp, who had deposited him there.

His name was down on the ship's papers as Miguel Saveda,
and for Miguel Saveda the chief mate at last came forward,
shouting down the forecastle-scuttle, and commanding his
instant presence on deck. But the sailors answered for their
new comrade; giving the mate to understand that Miguel
was still fast locked in his trance, and could not obey him;
when, muttering his usual imprecation, the mate retired to
the quarter-deck.

This was in the first dog-watch, from four to six in the
evening. At about three bells, in the next watch, Max the
Dutchman, who, like most old seamen, was something of a
physician in cases of drunkenness, recommended that Miguel's
clothing should be removed, in order that he should lie more
comfortably. But Jackson, who would seldom let any thing
be done in the forecastle that was not proposed by himself,
capriciously forbade this proceeding.

So the sailor still lay out of sight in his bunk, which was
in the extreme angle of the forecastle, behind the bowsprit

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

bitts—two stout timbers rooted in the ship's keel. An hour
or two afterward, some of the men observed a strange odor
in the forecastle, which was attributed to the presence of
some dead rat among the hollow spaces in the side planks;
for some days before, the forecastle had been smoked out, to
extirpate the vermin overrunning her. At midnight, the
larboard watch, to which I belonged, turned out; and instantly
as every man waked, he exclaimed at the now intolerable
smell, supposed to be heightened by the shaking up
of the bilge-water, from the ship's rolling.

“Blast that rat!” cried the Greenlander.

“He's blasted already,” said Jackson, who in his drawers
had crossed over to the bunk of Miguel. “It's a water-rat,
shipmates, that's dead; and here he is”—and with that, he
dragged forth the sailor's arm, exclaiming, “Dead as a timber-head!”

Upon this the men rushed toward the bunk, Max with
the light, which he held to the man's face.

“No, he's not dead,” he cried, as the yellow flame
wavered for a moment at the seaman's motionless mouth.
But hardly had the words escaped, when, to the silent horror
of all, two threads of greenish fire, like a forked tongue,
darted out between the lips; and in a moment, the cadaverous
face was crawled over by a swarm of worm-like flames.

The lamp dropped from the hand of Max, and went out;
while covered all over with spires and sparkles of flame, that
faintly crackled in the silence, the uncovered parts of the
body burned before us, precisely like a phosphorescent shark
in a midnight sea.

The eyes were open and fixed; the mouth was curled like
a scroll, and every lean feature firm as in life; while the
whole face, now wound in curls of soft blue flame, wore an
aspect of grim defiance, and eternal death. Prometheus,
blasted by fire on the rock.

One arm, its red shirt-sleeve rolled up, exposed the man's
name, tattooed in vermilion, near the hollow of the middle

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

joint; and as if there was something peculiar in the painted
flesh, every vibrating letter burned so white, that you might
read the flaming name in the flickering ground of blue.

“Where's that d—d Miguel?” was now shouted down
among us from the scuttle by the mate, who had just come
on deck, and was determined to have every man up that
belonged to his watch.

“He's gone to the harbor where they never weigh anchor,”
coughed Jackson. “Come you down, sir, and look.”

Thinking that Jackson intended to beard him, the mate
sprang down in a rage; but recoiled at the burning body as
if he had been shot by a bullet. “My God!” he cried, and
stood holding fast to the ladder.

“Take hold of it,” said Jackson, at last, to the Greenlander;
“it must go overboard. Don't stand shaking there,
like a dog; take hold of it, I say! But stop”—and smothering
it all in the blankets, he pulled it partly out of the bunk.

A few minutes more, and it fell with a bubble among the
phosphorescent sparkles of the damp night sea, leaving a
corruscating wake as it sank.

This event thrilled me through and through with unspeakable
horror; nor did the conversation of the watch during
the next four hours on deck, at all serve to soothe me.

But what most astonished me, and seemed most incredible,
was the infernal opinion of Jackson, that the man had been
actually dead when brought on board the ship; and that
knowingly, and merely for the sake of the month's advance,
paid into his hand upon the strength of the bill he presented,
the body-snatching crimp had knowingly shipped a corpse
on board of the Highlander, under the pretense of its being
a live body in a drunken trance. And I heard Jackson say,
that he had known of such things having been done before.
But that a really dead body ever burned in that manner, I
can not even yet believe. But the sailors seemed familiar
with such things; or at least with the stories of such things
having happened to others.

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

For me, who at that age had never so much as happened
to hear of a case like this, of animal combustion, in the
horrid mood that came over me, I almost thought the burning
body was a premonition of the hell of the Calvinists,
and that Miguel's earthly end was a foretaste of his eternal
condemnation.

Immediately after the burial, an iron pot of red coals was
placed in the bunk, and in it two handfuls of coffee were
roasted. This done, the bunk was nailed up, and was never
opened again during the voyage; and strict orders were
given to the crew not to divulge what had taken place to
the emigrants: but to this, they needed no commands.

After the event, no one sailor but Jackson would stay
alone in the forecastle, by night or by noon; and no more
would they laugh or sing, or in any way make merry there,
but kept all their pleasantries for the watches on deck. All
but Jackson: who, while the rest would be sitting silently
smoking on their chests, or in their bunks, would look toward
the fatal spot, and cough, and laugh, and invoke the
dead man with incredible scoffs and jeers. He froze my
blood, and made my soul stand still.

-- --

p276-317 CHAPTER XLIX. CARLO.

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

There was on board our ship, among the emigrant passengers,
a rich-cheeked, chestnut-haired Italian boy, arrayed
in a faded, olive-hued velvet jacket, and tattered trowsers
rolled up to his knee. He was not above fifteen years of
age; but in the twilight pensiveness of his full morning
eyes, there seemed to sleep experiences so sad and various,
that his days must have seemed to him years. It was not
an eye like Harry's, tho' Harry's was large and womanly. It
shone with a soft and spiritual radiance, like a moist star in
a tropic sky; and spoke of humility, deep-seated thoughtfulness,
yet a careless endurance of all the ills of life.

The head was if any thing small; and heaped with
thick clusters of tendril curls, half overhanging the brows
and delicate ears, it somehow reminded you of a classic
vase, piled up with Falernian foliage.

From the knee downward, the naked leg was beautiful
to behold as any lady's arm; so soft and rounded, with infantile
ease and grace. His whole figure was free, fine, and
indolent; he was such a boy as might have ripened into
life in a Neapolitan vineyard; such a boy as gipsies steal in
infancy; such a boy as Murillo often painted, when he went
among the poor and outcast, for subjects wherewith to captivate
the eyes of rank and wealth; such a boy, as only
Andalusian beggars are, full of poetry, gushing from every
rent.

Carlo was his name; a poor and friendless son of earth,
who had no sire; and on life's ocean was swept along, as
spoon-drift in a gale.

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

Some months previous, he had landed in Prince's Dock,
with his hand-organ, from a Messina vessel; and had walked
the streets of Liverpool, playing the sunny airs of southern
climes, among the northern fog and drizzle. And now,
having laid by enough to pay his passage over the Atlantic,
he had again embarked, to seek his fortunes in America.

From the first, Harry took to the boy.

“Carlo,” said Harry, “how did you succeed in England?”

He was reclining upon an old sail spread on the long-boat;
and throwing back his soiled but tasseled cap, and
caressing one leg like a child, he looked up, and said in his
broken English—that seemed like mixing the potent wine
of Oporto with some delicious syrup:—said he, “Ah! I
succeed very well!—for I have tunes for the young and
the old, the gay and the sad. I have marches for military
young men, and love-airs for the ladies, and solemn sounds
for the aged. I never draw a crowd, but I know from
their faces what airs will best please them; I never stop
before a house, but I judge from its portico for what tune
they will soonest toss me some silver. And I ever play sad
airs to the merry, and merry airs to the sad; and most always
the rich best fancy the sad, and the poor the merry.”

“But do you not sometimes meet with cross and crabbed
old men,” said Harry, “who would much rather have your
room than your music?”

“Yes, sometimes,” said Carlo, playing with his foot,
“sometimes I do.”

“And then, knowing the value of quiet to unquiet men,
I suppose you never leave them under a shilling?”

“No,” continued the boy, “I love my organ as I do myself,
for it is my only friend, poor organ! it sings to me
when I am sad, and cheers me; and I never play before a
house, on purpose to be paid for leaving off, not I; would
I, poor organ?”—looking down the hatchway where it was.
“No, that I never have done, and never will do, though I
starve; for when people drive me away, I do not think my

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

organ is to blame, but they themselves are to blame; for
such people's musical pipes are cracked, and grown rusted,
that no more music can be breathed into their souls.”

“No, Carlo; no music like yours, perhaps,” said Harry,
with a laugh.

“Ah! there's the mistake. Though my organ is as full
of melody, as a hive is of bees; yet no organ can make
music in unmusical brests; no more than my native winds
can, when they breathe upon a harp without chords.”

Next day was a serene and delightful one; and in the
evening when the vessel was just rippling along impelled by
a gentle yet steady breeze, and the poor emigrants, relieved
from their late sufferings, were gathered on deck; Carlo
suddenly started up from his lazy reclinings; went below,
and, assisted by the emigrants, returned with his organ.

Now, music is a holy thing, and its instruments, however
humble, are to be loved and revered. Whatever has made,
or does make, or may make music, should be held sacred as
the golden bridle-bit of the Shah of Persia's horse, and the
golden hammer, with which his hoofs are shod. Musical
instruments should be like the silver tongs, with which the
high-priests tended the Jewish altars—never to be touched
by a hand profane. Who would bruise the poorest reed of
Pan, though plucked from a beggar's hedge, would insult
the melodious god himself.

And there is no humble thing with music in it, not a fife,
not a negro-fiddle, that is not to be reverenced as much as
the grandest architectural organ that ever rolled its floodtide
of harmony down a cathedral nave. For even a Jew'sharp
may be so played, as to awaken all the fairies that are
in us, and make them dance in our souls, as on a moon-lit
sward of violets.

But what subtle power is this, residing in but a bit of
steel, which might have made a tenpenny nail, that so
enters, without knocking, into our inmost beings, and shows
us all hidden things?

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

Not in a spirit of foolish speculation altogether, in no
merely transcendental mood, did the glorious Greek of old
fancy the human soul to be essentially a harmony. And if
we grant that theory of Paracelsus and Campanella, that
every man has four souls within him; then can we account
for those banded sounds with silver links, those quartettes of
melody, that sometimes sit and sing within us, as if our souls
were baronial halls, and our music were made by the hoarest
old harpers of Wales.

But look! here is poor Carlo's organ; and while the silent
crowd surrounds him, there he stands, looking mildly but inquiringly
about him; his right hand pulling and twitching
the ivory knobs at one end of his instrument.

Behold the organ!

Surely, if much virtue lurk in the old fiddles of Cremona,
and if their melody be in proportion to their antiquity, what
divine ravishments may we not anticipate from this venerable,
embrowned old organ, which might almost have played
the Dead March in Saul, when King Saul himself was
buried.

A fine old organ! carved into fantastic old towers, and
turrets, and belfries; its architecture seems somewhat of the
Gothic, monastic order; in front, it looks like the West-Front
of York Minster.

What sculptured arches, leading into mysterious intricacies!—
what mullioned windows, that seem as if they must
look into chapels flooded with devotional sunsets!—what
flying buttresses, and gable-ends, and niches with saints!—
But stop! 'tis a Moorish iniquity; for here, as I live, is a
Saracenic arch; which, for aught I know, may lead into
some interior Alhambra.

Ay, it does; for as Carlo now turns his hand, I hear the
gush of the Fountain of Lions, as he plays some thronged
Italian air—a mixed and liquid sea of sound, that dashes
its spray in my face.

Play on, play on, Italian boy! what though the notes be

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

broken, here's that within that mends them. Turn hither
your pensive, morning eyes; and while I list to the organs
twain—one yours, one mine—let me gaze fathoms down
into thy fathomless eye;—'tis good as gazing down into the
great South Sea, and seeing the dazzling rays of the dolphins
there.

Play on, play on! for to every note come trooping, now,
triumphant standards, armies marching—all the pomp of
sound. Methinks I am Xerxes, the nucleus of the martial
neigh of all the Persian studs. Like gilded damask-flies,
thick clustering on some lofty bough, my satraps swarm
around me.

But now the pageant passes, and I droop; while Carlo
taps his ivory knobs, and plays some flute-like saraband—
soft, dulcet, dropping sounds, like silver oars in bubbling
brooks. And now a clanging, martial air, as if ten thousand
brazen trumpets, forged from spurs and sword-hilts, called
North, and South, and East, to rush to West!

Again—what blasted heath is this?—what goblin sounds
of Macbeth's witches? — Beethoven's Spirit Waltz! the
muster-call of sprites and specters. Now come, hands joined,
Medusa, Hecate, she of Endor, and all the Blocksberg's,
demons dire.

Once more the ivory knobs are tapped; and long-drawn,
golden sounds are heard—some ode to Cleopatra; slowly
loom, and solemnly expand, vast, rounding orbs of beauty;
and before me float innumerable queens, deep dipped in silver
gauzes.

All this could Carlo do—make, unmake me; build me
up; to pieces take me; and join me limb to limb. He is
the architect of domes of sound, and bowers of song.

And all is done with that old organ! Reverenced, then,
be all street organs; more melody is at the beck of my
Italian boy, than lurks in squadrons of Parisian orchestras.

But look! Carlo has that to feast the eye as well as ear;
and the same wondrous magic in me, magnifies them into

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

grandeur; though every figure greatly needs the artist's repairing
hand, and sadly needs a dusting.

His York Minster's West-Front opens; and like the gates
of Milton's heaven, it turns on golden hinges.

What have we here? The inner palace of the Great
Mogul? Grouped and gilded columns, in confidential clusters;
fixed fountains; canopies and lounges; and lords and
dames in silk and spangles.

The organ plays a stately march; and presto! wide open
arches; and out come, two and two, with nodding plumes,
in crimson turbans, a troop of martial men; with jingling
scimeters, they pace the hall; salute, pass on, and disappear.

Now, ground and lofty tumblers; jet black Nubian slaves.
They fling themselves on poles; stand on their heads; and
downward vanish.

And now a dance and masquerade of figures, reeling from
the side-doors, among the knights and dames. Some sultan
leads a sultaness; some emperor, a queen; and jeweled
sword-hilts of carpet knights fling back the glances tossed by
coquettes of countesses.

On this, the curtain drops; and there the poor old organ
stands, begrimed, and black, and rickety.

Now, tell me, Carlo, if at street corners, for a single
penny, I may thus transport myself in dreams Elysian, who
so rich as I? Not he who owns a million.

And Carlo! ill betide the voice that ever greets thee, my
Italian boy, with aught but kindness; cursed the slave who
ever drives thy wondrous box of sights and sounds forth
from a lordling's door!

-- --

p276-323 CHAPTER L. HARRY BOLTON AT SEA.

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

As yet I have said nothing about how my friend, Harry,
got along as a sailor.

Poor Harry! a feeling of sadness, never to be comforted,
comes over me, even now when I think of you. For this
voyage that you went, but carried you part of the way to
that ocean grave, which has buried you up with your secrets,
and whither no mourning pilgrimage can be made.

But why this gloom at the thought of the dead? And
why should we not be glad? Is it, that we ever think of
them as departed from all joy? Is it, that we believe that
indeed they are dead? They revisit us not, the departed;
their voices no more ring in the air; summer may come, but
it is winter with them; and even in our own limbs we feel not
the sap that every spring renews the green life of the trees.

But Harry! you live over again, as I recall your image
before me. I see you, plain and palpable as in life; and can
make your existence obvious to others. Is he, then, dead,
of whom this may be said?

But Harry! you are mixed with a thousand strange forms,
the centaurs of fancy; half real and human, half wild and
grotesque. Divine imaginings, like gods, come down to the
groves of our Thessalies, and there, in the embrace of wild,
dryad reminiscences, beget the beings that astonish the world.

But Harry! though your image now roams in my Thessaly
groves, it is the same as of old; and among the droves
of mixed beings and centaurs, you show like a zebra, banding
with elks.

And indeed, in his striped Guernsey frock, dark glossy

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

skin and hair, Harry Bolton, mingling with the Highlander's
crew, looked not unlike the soft, silken quadruped-creole, that,
pursued by wild Bushmen, bounds through Caffrarian woods.

How they hunted you, Harry, my zebra! those ocean
barbarians, those unimpressible, uncivilized sailors of ours!
How they pursued you from bowsprit to mainmast, and
started you out of your every retreat!

Before the day of our sailing, it was known to the seamen
that the girlish youth, whom they daily saw near the sign
of the Clipper in Union-street, would form one of their homeward-bound
crew. Accordingly, they cast upon him many
a critical glance; but were not long in concluding that
Harry would prove no very great accession to their strength;
that the hoist of so tender an arm would not tell many hundred-weight
on the maintop-sail halyards. Therefore they
disliked him before they became acquainted with him; and
such dislikes, as every one knows, are the most inveterate,
and liable to increase. But even sailors are not blind to the
sacredness that hallows a stranger; and for a time, abstaining
from rudeness, they only maintained toward my friend a
cold and unsympathizing civility.

As for Harry, at first the novelty of the scene filled up
his mind; and the thought of being bound for a distant
land, carried with it, as with every one, a buoyant feeling
of undefinable expectation. And though his money was
now gone again, all but a sovereign or two, yet that troubled
him but little, in the first flush of being at sea.

But I was surprised, that one who had certainly seen
much of life, should evince such an incredible ignorance of
what was wholly inadmissible in a person situated as he
was. But perhaps his familiarity with lofty life, only the
less qualified him for understanding the other extreme. Will
you believe me, this Bury blade once came on deck in a
brocaded dressing-gown, embroidered slippers, and tasseled
smoking-cap, to stand his morning watch.

As soon as I beheld him thus arrayed, a suspicion, which

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

had previously crossed my mind, again recurred, and I almost
vowed to myself that, spite his protestations, Harry Bolton
never could have been at sea before, even as a Guinea-pig
in an Indiaman; for the slightest acquaintance with the
sea-life and sailors, should have prevented him, it would
seem, from enacting this folly.

“Who's that Chinese mandarin?” cried the mate, who
had made voyages to Canton. “Look you, my fine fellow,
douse that mainsail now, and furl it in a trice.”

“Sir?” said Harry, starting back. “Is not this the
morning watch, and is not mine a morning gown?”

But though, in my refined friend's estimation, nothing
could be more appropriate; in the mate's, it was the most
monstrous of incongruities; and the offensive gown and cap
were removed.

“It is too bad!” exclaimed Harry to me; “I meant to
lounge away the watch in that gown until coffee time;—
and I suppose your Hottentot of a mate won't permit a gentleman
to smoke his Turkish pipe of a morning; but by gad,
I'll wear straps to my pantaloons to spite him!”

Oh! that was the rock on which you split, poor Harry!
Incensed at the want of polite refinement in the mates and
crew, Harry, in a pet and pique, only determined to provoke
them the more; and the storm of indignation he raised very
soon overwhelmed him.

The sailors took a special spite to his chest, a large mahogany
one, which he had had made to order at a furniture
warehouse. It was ornamented with brass screw-heads,
and other devices; and was well filled with those articles
of the wardrobe in which Harry had sported through a
London season; for the various vests and pantaloons he had
sold in Liverpool, when in want of money, had not materially
lessened his extensive stock.

It was curious to listen to the various hints and opinings
thrown out by the sailors at the occasional glimpses they
had of this collection of silks, velvets, broadcloths, and satins.

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

I do not know exactly what they thought Harry had been;
but they seemed unanimous in believing that, by abandoning
his country, Harry had left more room for the gamblers.
Jackson even asked him to lift up the lower hem of his
trowsers, to test the color of his calves.

It is a noteworthy circumstance, that whenever a slender
made youth, of easy manners and polite address, happens to
form one of a ship's company, the sailors almost invariably
impute his sea-going to an irresistible necessity of decamping
from terra-firma in order to evade the constables.

These white-fingered gentry must be light-fingered too,
they say to themselves, or they would not be after putting
their hands into our tar. What else can bring them to sea?

Cogent and conclusive this; and thus Harry, from the
very beginning, was put down for a very equivocal character.

Sometimes, however, they only made sport of his appearance;
especially one evening, when his monkey jacket being
wet through, he was obliged to mount one of his swallowtailed
coats. They said he carried two mizen-peaks at his
stern; declared he was a broken-down quill-driver, or a foot-man
to a Portuguese running barber, or some old maid's
tobacco-boy. As for the captain, it had become all the same
to Harry as if there were no gentlemanly and complaisant
Captain Riga on board. For to his no small astonishment,—
but just as I had predicted,—Captain Riga never noticed
him now, but left the business of indoctrinating him into the
little experiences of a greenhorn's career solely in the hands
of his officers and crew.

But the worst was to come. For the first few days, whenever
there was any running aloft to be done, I noticed that
Harry was indefatigable in coiling away the slack of the
rigging about decks; ignoring the fact that his shipmates
were springing into the shrouds. And when all hands of
the watch would be engaged clewing up a t'-gallant-sail,
that is, pulling the proper ropes on deck that wrapped the
sail up on the yard aloft, Harry would always manage to get

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

near the belaying-pin, so that when the time came for two
of us to spring into the rigging, he would be inordinately
fidgety in making fast the clew-lines, and would be so absorbed
in that occupation, and would so elaborate the hitchings
round the pin, that it was quite impossible for him, after
doing so much, to mount over the bulwarks before his comrades
had got there. However, after securing the clew-lines
beyond a possibility of their getting loose, Harry would always
make a feint of starting in a prodigious hurry for the
shrouds; but suddenly looking up, and seeing others in advance,
would retreat, apparently quite chagrined that he
had been cut off from the opportunity of signalizing his
activity.

At this I was surprised, and spoke to my friend; when
the alarming fact was confessed, that he had made a private
trial of it, and it never would do: he could not go aloft;
his nerves would not hear of it.

“Then, Harry,” said I, “better you had never been born.
Do you know what it is that you are coming to? Did you
not tell me that you made no doubt you would acquit yourself
well in the rigging? Did you not say that you had
been two voyages to Bombay? Harry, you were mad to
ship. But you only imagine it: try again; and my word
for it, you will very soon find yourself as much at home
among the spars as a bird in a tree.”

But he could not be induced to try it over again; the fact
was, his nerves could not stand it; in the course of his
courtly career, he had drunk too much strong Mocha coffee
and gunpowder tea, and had smoked altogether too many
Havannas.

At last, as I had repeatedly warned him, the mate singled
him out one morning, and commanded him to mount to the
main-truck, and unreeve the short signal halyards.

“Sir?” said Harry, aghast.

“Away you go!” said the mate, snatching a whip's end.

“Don't strike me!” screamed Harry, drawing himself up.

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

“Take that, and along with you,” cried the mate, laying
the rope once across his back, but lightly.

“By heaven!” cried Harry, wincing—not with the blow,
but the insult: and then making a dash at the mate, who,
holding out his long arm, kept him lazily at bay, and laughed
at him, till, had I not feared a broken head, I should infallibly
have pitched my boy's bulk into the officer.

“Captain Riga!” cried Harry.

“Don't call upon him,” said the mate; “he's asleep, and
won't wake up till we strike Yankee soundings again. Up
you go!” he added, flourishing the rope's end.

Harry looked round among the grinning tars with a glance
of terrible indignation and agony; and then settling his eye
on me, and seeing there no hope, but even an admonition of
obedience, as his only resource, he made one bound into the
rigging, and was up at the main-top in a trice. I thought
a few more springs would take him to the truck, and was a
little fearful that in his desperation he might then jump
overboard; for I had heard of delirious greenhorns doing
such things at sea, and being lost forever. But no; he
stopped short, and looked down from the top. Fatal glance!
it unstrung his every fiber; and I saw him reel, and clutch
the shrouds, till the mate shouted out for him not to squeeze
the tar out of the ropes.

“Up you go, sir.”

But Harry said nothing.

“You Max,” cried the mate to the Dutch sailor, “spring
after him, and help him; you understand?”

Max went up the rigging hand over hand, and brought
his red head with a bump against the base of Harry's back.
Needs must when the devil drives; and higher and higher,
with Max bumping him at every step, went my unfortunate
friend. At last he gained the royal yard, and the thin signal
halyards—hardly bigger than common twine—were flying in
the wind.

“Unreeve!” cried the mate.

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

I saw Harry's arm stretched out—his legs seemed shaking
in the rigging, even to us, down on deck; and at last, thank
heaven! the deed was done.

He came down pale as death, with bloodshot eyes, and
every limb quivering. From that moment he never put foot
in rattlin; never mounted above the bulwarks; and for the
residue of the voyage, at least, became an altered person.

At the time, he went to the mate—since he could not
get speech of the captain—and conjured him to intercede
with Riga, that his name might be stricken off from the list
of the ship's company, so that he might make the voyage as
a steerage passenger; for which privilege, he bound himself
to pay, as soon as he could dispose of some things of his in
New York, over and above the ordinary passage-money.
But the mate gave him a blunt denial; and a look of wonder
at his effrontery. Once a sailor on board a ship, and
always a sailor for that voyage, at least; for within so brief
a period, no officer can bear to associate on terms of any
thing like equality with a person whom he has ordered about
at his pleasure.

Harry then told the mate solemnly, that he might do
what he pleased, but go aloft again he could not, and would
not. He would do any thing else but that.

This affair sealed Harry's fate on board of the Highlander;
the crew now reckoned him fair play for their worst jibes
and jeers, and he led a miserable life indeed.

Few landsmen can imagine the depressing and self-humiliating
effect of finding one's self, for the first time, at the beck of
illiterate sea-tyrants, with no opportunity of exhibiting any trait
about you, but your ignorance of every thing connected with
the sea-life that you lead, and the duties you are constantly
called upon to perform. In such a sphere, and under such
circumstances, Isaac Newton and Lord Bacon would be seaclowns
and bumpkins; and Napoleon Bonaparte be cuffed
and kicked without remorse. In more than one instance I
have seen the truth of this; and Harry, poor Harry, proved

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

no exception. And from the circumstances which exempted
me from experiencing the bitterest of these evils, I only the
more felt for one who, from a strange constitutional nervousness,
before unknown even to himself, was become as a hunted
hare to the merciless crew.

But how was it that Harry Bolton, who spite of his effeminacy
of appearance, had evinced, in our London trip, such unmistakable
flashes of a spirit not easily tamed—how was it,
that he could now yield himself up to the almost passive reception
of contumely and contempt? Perhaps his spirit, for the
time, had been broken. But I will not undertake to explain;
we are curious creatures, as every one knows; and there are
passages in the lives of all men, so out of keeping with the
common tenor of their ways, and so seemingly contradictory
of themselves, that only He who made us can expound them.

-- --

p276-331 CHAPTER LI. THE EMIGRANTS.

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

After the first miserable weather we experienced at sea,
we had intervals of foul and fair, mostly the former, however,
attended with head winds; till at last, after a three
days' fog and rain, the sun rose cheerily one morning, and
showed us Cape Clear. Thank heaven, we were out of
the weather emphatically called “Channel weather,” and
the last we should see of the eastern hemisphere was now
in plain sight, and all the rest was broad ocean.

Land ho! was cried, as the dark purple headland grew
out of the north. At the cry, the Irish emigrants came
rushing up the hatchway, thinking America itself was at
hand.

“Where is it?” cried one of them, running out a little
way on the bowsprit. “Is that it?”

“Aye, it doesn't look much like ould Ireland, does it?”
said Jackson.

“Not a bit, honey:—and how long before we get there?
to-night?”

Nothing could exceed the disappointment and grief of the
emigrants, when they were at last informed, that the land
to the north was their own native island, which, after leaving
three or four weeks previous in a steamboat for Liverpool,
was now close to them again; and that, after newly voyaging
so many days from the Mersey, the Highlander was only
bringing them in view of the original home whence they
started.

They were the most simple people I had ever seen. They
seemed to have no adequate idea of distances; and to them,

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

America must have seemed as a place just over a river.
Every morning some of them came on deck, to see how
much nearer we were: and one old man would stand for
hours together, looking straight off from the bows, as if he
expected to see New York city every minute, when, perhaps,
we were yet two thousand miles distant, and steering, moreover,
against a head wind.

The only thing that ever diverted this poor old man from
his earnest search for land, was the occasional appearance of
porpoises under the bows; when he would cry out at the
top of his voice—“Look, look, ye divils! look at the great
pigs of the s'a!”

At last, the emigrants began to think, that the ship had
played them false; and that she was bound for the East
Indies, or some other remote place; and one night, Jackson
set a report going among them, that Riga purposed taking
them to Barbary, and selling them all for slaves; but though
some of the old women almost believed it, and a great weeping
ensued among the children, yet the men knew better than
to believe such a ridiculous tale.

Of all the emigrants, my Italian boy Carlo, seemed most
at his ease. He would lie all day in a dreamy mood, sunning
himself in the long boat, and gazing out on the sea. At
night, he would bring up his organ, and play for several
hours; much to the delight of his fellow voyagers, who
blessed him and his organ again and again; and paid him
for his music by furnishing him his meals. Sometimes, the
steward would come forward, when it happened to be very
much of a moonlight, with a message from the cabin, for
Carlo to repair to the quarter-deck, and entertain the gentlemen
and ladies.

There was a fiddler on board, as will presently be seen;
and sometimes, by urgent entreaties, he was induced to unite
his music with Carlo's, for the benefit of the cabin occupants;
but this was only twice or thrice: for this fiddler deemed
himself considerably elevated above the other

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

steerage-passengers; and did not much fancy the idea of fiddling to
strangers; and thus wear out his elbow, while persons,
entirely unknown to him, and in whose welfare he felt not
the slightest interest, were curveting about in famous high
spirits. So for the most part, the gentlemen and ladies were
fain to dance as well as they could to my little Italian's organ.

It was the most accommodating organ in the world; for
it could play any tune that was called for; Carlo pulling in
and out the ivory knobs at one side, and so manufacturing
melody at pleasure.

True, some censorious gentlemen cabin-passengers protested,
that such or such an air, was not precisely according
to Handel or Mozart; and some ladies, whom I overheard
talking about throwing their nosegays to Malibran at Covent
Garden, assured the attentive Captain Riga, that Carlo's
organ was a most wretched affair, and made a horrible din.

“Yes, ladies,” said the captain, bowing, “by your leave,
I think Carlo's organ must have lost its mother, for it squealls
like a pig running after its dam.”

Harry was incensed at these criticisms; and yet these
cabin-people were all ready enough to dance to poor Carlo's
music.

“Carlo”—said I, one night, as he was marching forward
from the quarter-deck, after one of these sea-quadrilles, which
took place during my watch on deck:—“Carlo”—said I,
“what do the gentlemen and ladies give you for playing?”

“Look!”—and he showed me three copper medals of
Britannia and her shield—three English pennies.

Now, whenever we discover a dislike in us, toward any
one, we should ever be a little suspicious of ourselves. It
may be, therefore, that the natural antipathy, with which
almost all seamen and steerage-passengers, regard the inmates
of the cabin, was one cause at least, of my not feeling very
charitably disposed toward them, myself.

Yes: that might have been; but nevertheless, I will let
nature have her own way for once; and here declare

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

roundly, that, however it was, I cherished a feeling toward these
cabin-passengers, akin to contempt. Not because they happened
to be cabin-passengers: not at all: but only because
they seemed the most finical, miserly, mean men and women,
that ever stepped over the Atlantic.

One of them was an old fellow in a robust looking coat,
with broad skirts; he had a nose like a bottle of port-wine;
and would stand for a whole hour, with his legs straddling
apart, and his hands deep down in his breeches pockets, as
if he had two mints at work there, coining guineas. He
was an abominable looking old fellow, with cold, fat, jellylike
eyes; and avarice, heartlessness, and sensuality stamped
all over him. He seemed all the time going through some
process of mental arithmetic; doing sums with dollars and
cents: his very mouth, wrinkled and drawn up at the
corners, looked like a purse. When he dies, his skull ought
to be turned into a savings' box, with the till-hole between
his teeth.

Another of the cabin inmates, was a middle-aged Londoner,
in a comical Cockney-cut coat, with a pair of semicircular
tails: so that he looked as if he were sitting in a swing.
He wore a spotted neckerchief; a short, little, fiery-red vest;
and striped pants, very thin in the calf, but very full about
the waist. There was nothing describable about him but
his dress; for he had such a meaningless face, I can not
remember it; though I have a vague impression, that it
looked at the time, as if its owner was laboring under the
mumps.

Then there were two or three buckish looking young
fellows, among the rest; who were all the time playing at
cards on the poop, under the lee of the spanker; or smoking
cigars on the taffrail; or sat quizzing the emigrant women
with opera-glasses, leveled through the windows of the upper
cabin. These sparks frequently called for the steward to
help them to brandy and water, and talked about going on
to Washington, to see Niagara Falls.

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

There was also an old gentleman, who had brought with
him three or four heavy files of the London Times, and
other papers; and he spent all his hours in reading them,
on the shady side of the deck, with one leg crossed over the
other; and without crossed legs, he never read at all.
That was indispensable to the proper understanding of what
he studied. He growled terribly, when disturbed by the
sailors, who now and then were obliged to move him to get
at the ropes.

As for the ladies, I have nothing to say concerning them;
for ladies are like creeds; if you can not speak well of them,
say nothing.

-- 329 --

p276-336 CHAPTER LII. THE EMIGRANTS' KITCHEN.

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

I HAVE made some mention of the “galley,” or great
stove for the steerage passengers, which was planted over
the main hatches.

During the outward-bound passage, there were so few
occupants of the steerage, that they had abundant room to
do their cooking at this galley. But it was otherwise now;
for we had four or five hundred in the steerage; and all
their cooking was to be done by one fire; a pretty large one,
to be sure, but, nevertheless, small enough, considering the
number to be accommodated, and the fact that the fire was
only to be kindled at certain hours.

For the emigrants in these ships are under a sort of martial-law;
and in all their affairs are regulated by the despotic
ordinances of the captain. And though it is evident,
that to a certain extent this is necessary, and even indispensable;
yet, as at sea no appeal lies beyond the captain, he
too often makes unscrupulous use of his power. And as for
going to law with him at the end of the voyage, you might
as well go to law with the Czar of Russia.

At making the fire, the emigrants take turns; as it is
often very disagreeable work, owing to the pitching of the
ship, and the heaving of the spray over the uncovered “galley.”
Whenever I had the morning watch, from four to
eight, I was sure to see some poor fellow crawling up from
below about day-break, and go to groping over the deck after
bits of rope-yarn, or tarred canvas, for kindling-stuff. And
no sooner would the fire be fairly made, than up came the
old women, and men, and children; each armed with an

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

iron pot or saucepan; and invariably a great tumult ensued,
as to whose turn to cook came next; sometimes the
more quarrelsome would fight, and upset each other's pots
and pans.

Once, an English lad came up with a little coffee-pot,
which he managed to crowd in between two pans. This
done, he went below. Soon after a great strapping Irishman,
in knee-breeches and bare calves, made his appearance;
and eying the row of things on the fire, asked whose
coffee-pot that was; upon being told, he removed it, and
put his own in its place; saying something about that individual
place belonging to him; and with that, he turned
aside.

Not long after, the boy came along again; and seeing
his pot removed, made a violent exclamation, and replaced
it; which the Irishman no sooner perceived, than he rushed
at him, with his fists doubled. The boy snatched up the
boiling coffee, and spirted its contents all about the fellow's
bare legs; which incontinently began to dance involuntary
hornpipes and fandangoes, as a preliminary to giving chase
to the boy, who by this time, however, had decamped.

Many similar scenes occurred every day; nor did a single
day pass, but scores of the poor people got no chance whatever
to do their cooking.

This was bad enough; but it was a still more miserable
thing, to see these poor emigrants wrangling and fighting
together for the want of the most ordinary accommodations.
But thus it is, that the very hardships to which such beings
are subjected, instead of uniting them, only tends, by imbittering
their tempers, to set them against each other; and
thus they themselves drive the strongest rivet into the chain,
by which their social superiors hold them subject.

It was with a most reluctant hand, that every evening
in the second dog-watch, at the mate's command, I would
march up to the fire, and giving notice to the assembled
crowd, that the time was come to extinguish it, would

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

dash it out with my bucket of salt water; though many,
who had long waited for a chance to cook, had now to go
away disappointed.

The staple food of the Irish emigrants was oatmeal and
water, boiled into what is sometimes called mush;
by the
Dutch is known as supaan; by sailors burgoo; by the New
Englanders hasty-pudding; in which hasty-pudding, by
the way, the poet Barlow found the materials for a sort of
epic.

Some of the steerage passengers, however, were provided
with sea-biscuit, and other perennial food, that was eatable
all the year round, fire or no fire.

There were several, moreover, who seemed better to do
in the world than the rest; who were well furnished with
hams, cheese, Bologna sausages, Dutch herrings, alewives,
and other delicacies adapted to the contingencies of a voyager
in the steerage.

There was a little old Englishman on board, who had
been a grocer ashore, whose greasy trunks seemed all pantries;
and he was constantly using himself for a cupboard,
by transferring their contents into his own interior. He was
a little light of head, I always thought. He particularly
doated on his long strings of sausages; and would sometimes
take them out, and play with them, wreathing them round
him, like an Indian juggler with charmed snakes. What
with this diversion, and eating his cheese, and helping himself
from an inexhaustible junk bottle, and smoking his pipe,
and meditating, this crack-pated grocer made time jog along
with him at a tolerably easy pace.

But by far the most considerable man in the steerage, in
point of pecuniary circumstances at least, was a slender little
pale-faced English tailor, who it seemed had engaged a
passage for himself and wife in some imaginary section of
the ship, called the second cabin, which was feigned to combine
the comforts of the first cabin with the cheapness of
the steerage. But it turned out that this second cabin was

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

comprised in the after part of the steerage itself, with nothing
intervening but a name. So to his no small disgust, he
found himself herding with the rabble; and his complaints
to the captain were unheeded.

This luckless tailor was tormented the whole voyage by
his wife, who was young and handsome; just such a beauty
as farmers'-boys fall in love with; she had bright eyes, and
red cheeks, and looked plump and happy.

She was a sad coquette; and did not turn away, as she
was bound to do, from the dandy glances of the cabin bucks,
who ogled her through their double-barreled opera-glasses.
This enraged the tailor past telling; he would remonstrate
with his wife, and scold her; and lay his matrimonial commands
upon her, to go below instantly, out of sight. But
the lady was not to be tyrannized over; and so she told him.
Meantime, the bucks would be still framing her in their
lenses, mightily enjoying the fun. The last resource of the
poor tailor would be, to start up, and make a dash at the
rogues, with clenched fists; but upon getting as far as the
mainmast, the mate would accost him from over the rope
that divided them, and beg leave to communicate the fact,
that he could come no further.

This unfortunate tailor was also a fiddler; and when
fairly baited into desperation, would rush for his instrument,
and try to get rid of his wrath by playing the most savage,
remorseless airs he could think of.

While thus employed, perhaps his wife would accost
him—

“Billy, my dear;” and lay her soft hand on his shoulder.

But Billy, he only fiddled the harder.

“Billy, my love!”

The bow went faster and faster.

“Come, now, Billy, my dear little fellow, let's make it
all up;” and she bent over his knees, looking bewitchingly
up at him, with her irresistible eyes.

Down went fiddle and bow; and the couple would sit

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

together for an hour or two, as pleasant and affectionate as
possible.

But the next day, the chances were, that the old feud
would be renewed, which was certain to be the case at the
first glimpse of an opera-glass from the cabin.

-- --

p276-341 CHAPTER LIII. THE HORATH AND CURIATH.

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

With a slight alteration, I might begin this chapter after
the manner of Livy, in the 24th section of his first book:—
It happened, that in each family were three twin brothers,
between whom there was little disparity in point of age or of
strength
.”

Among the steerage passengers of the Highlander, were
two women from Armagh, in Ireland, widows and sisters,
who had each three twin sons, born, as they said, on the
same day.

They were ten years old. Each three of these six cousins
were as like as the mutually reflected figures in a kaleidoscope;
and like the forms seen in a kaleidoscope, together, as
well as separately, they seemed to form a complete figure.
But, though besides this fraternal likeness, all six boys bore
a strong cousin-german resemblance to each other; yet, the
O'Briens were in disposition quite the reverse of the O'Regans.
The former were a timid, silent trio, who used to
revolve around their mother's waist, and seldom quit the maternal
orbit; whereas, the O'Regans were “broths of boys,”
full of mischief and fun, and given to all manner of devilment,
like the tails of the comets.

Early every morning, Mrs. O'Regan emerged from the steerage,
driving her spirited twins before her, like a riotous herd of
young steers; and made her way to the capacious deck-tub,
full of salt water, pumped up from the sea, for the purpose
of washing down the ship. Three splashes, and the three
boys were ducking and diving together in the brine; their
mother engaged in shampooing them, though it was

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

haphazard sort of work enough; a rub here, and a scrub there,
as she could manage to fasten on a stray limb.

“Pat, ye divil, hould still while I wash ye. Ah! but
it's you, Teddy, you rogue. Arrah, now, Mike, ye spalpeen,
don't be mixing your legs up with Pat's.”

The little rascals, leaping and scrambling with delight,
enjoyed the sport mightily; while this indefatigable, but
merry matron, manipulated them all over, as if it were a
matter of conscience.

Meanwhile, Mrs. O'Brien would be standing on the boat-swain's
locker—or rope and tar-pot pantry in the vessel's
bows—with a large old quarto Bible, black with age, laid
before her between the knight-heads, and reading aloud to
her three meek little lambs.

The sailors took much pleasure in the deck-tub performances
of the O'Regans, and greatly admired them always for
their archness and activity; but the tranquil O'Briens they
did not fancy so much. More especially they disliked the
grave matron herself; hooded in rusty black; and they had
a bitter grudge against her book. To that, and the incantations
muttered over it, they ascribed the head winds that
haunted us; and Blunt, our Irish cockney, really believed
that Mrs. O'Brien purposely came on deck every morning,
in order to secure a foul wind for the next ensuing twenty-four
hours.

At last, upon her coming forward one morning, Max the
Dutchman accosted her, saying he was sorry for it, but if
she went between the knight-heads again with her book, the
crew would throw it overboard for her.

Now, although contrasted in character, there existed a
great warmth of affection between the two families of twins,
which upon this occasion was curiously manifested.

Notwithstanding the rebuke and threat of the sailor, the
widow silently occupied her old place; and with her children
clustering round her, began her low, muttered reading,
standing right in the extreme bows of the ship and slightly

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

leaning over them, as if addressing the multitudinous waves
from a floating pulpit. Presently Max came behind her,
snatched the book from her hands, and threw it overboard.
The window gave a wail, and her boys set up a cry. Their
cousins, then ducking in the water close by, at once saw the
cause of the cry; and springing from the tub, like so many
dogs, seized Max by the legs, biting and striking at him:
which, the before timid little O'Briens no sooner perceived,
than they, too, threw themselves on the enemy, and the
amazed seaman found himself baited like a bull by all six
boys.

And here it gives me joy to record one good thing on the
part of the mate. He saw the fray, and its beginning; and
rushing forward, told Max that he would harm the boys at
his peril; while he cheered them on, as if rejoiced at their
giving the fellow such a tussle. At last Max, sorely
scratched, bit, pinched, and every way aggravated, though
of course without a serious bruise, cried out “enough!” and
the assailants were ordered to quit him; but though the
three O'Briens obeyed, the three O'Regans hung on to him
like leeches, and had to be dragged off.

“There now, you rascal,” cried the mate, “throw overboard
another Bible, and I'll send you after it without a
bowline.”

This event gave additional celebrity to the twins throughout
the vessel. That morning all six were invited to the
quarter-deck, and reviewed by the cabin-passengers, the ladies
manifesting particular interest in them, as they always do
concerning twins, which some of them show in public parks
and gardens, by stopping to look at them, and questioning
their nurses.

“And were you all born at one time?” asked an old lady,
letting her eye run in wonder along the even file of white heads.

“Indeed, an' we were,” said Teddy; “wasn't we, mother?”

Many more questions were asked and answered, when a
collection was taken up for their benefit among these

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

magnanimous cabin-passengers, which resulted in starting all six
boys in the world with a penny apiece.

I never could look at these little fellows without an inexplicable
feeling coming over me; and though there was
nothing so very remarkable or unprecedented about them,
except the singular coincidence of two sisters simultaneously
making the world such a generous present; yet, the mere fact
of there being twins always seemed curious; in fact, to me at
least, all twins are prodigies; and still I hardly know why
this should be; for all of us in our own persons furnish
numerous examples of the same phenomenon. Are not our
thumbs twins? A regular Castor and Pollux? And all of
our fingers? Are not our arms, hands, legs, feet, eyes, ears,
all twins; born at one birth, and as much alike as they
possibly can be?

Can it be, that the Greek grammarians invented their
dual number for the particular benefit of twins?

-- --

p276-345 CHAPTER LIV. SOME SUPERIOR OLD NAIL-ROD AND PIG-TAIL.

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

It has been mentioned how advantageously my shipmates
disposed of their tobacco in Liverpool; but it is to be related
how those nefarious commercial speculations of theirs reduced
them to sad extremities in the end.

True to their improvident character, and seduced by the
high prices paid for the weed in England, they had there
sold off by far the greater portion of what tobacco they had;
even inducing the mate to surrender the portion he had
secured under lock and key by command of the Custom-house
officers. So that when the crew were about two
weeks out, on the homeward-bound passage, it became sorrowfully
evident that tobacco was at a premium.

Now, one of the favorite pursuits of sailors during a dog-watch
below at sea is cards; and though they do not understand
whist, cribbage, and games of that kidney, yet they
are adepts at what is called “High-low-Jack-and-the-game,”
which name, indeed, has a Jackish and nautical flavor.
Their stakes are generally so many plugs of tobacco, which,
like rouleaux of guineas, are piled on their chests when they
play. Judge, then, the wicked zest with which the Highlander's
crew now shuffled and dealt the pack; and how
the interest curiously and invertedly increased, as the stakes
necessarily became less and less; and finally resolved themselves
into “chaws.”

So absorbed, at last, did they become at this business,
that some of them, after being hard at work during a night-watch
on deck, would rob themselves of rest below, in order
to have a brush at the cards. And as it is very difficult

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

sleeping in the presence of gamblers; especially if they chance to
be sailors, whose conversation at all times is apt to be boisterous;
these fellows would often be driven out of the forecastle
by those who desired to rest. They were obliged to
repair on deck, and make a card-table of it; and invariably,
in such cases, there was a great deal of contention, a great
many ungentlemanly charges of nigging and cheating; and,
now and then, a few parenthetical blows were exchanged.

But this was not so much to be wondered at, seeing they
could see but very little, being provided with no light but
that of a midnight sky; and the cards, from long wear and
rough usage, having become exceedingly torn and tarry, so
much so, that several members of the four suits might have
seceded from their respective clans, and formed into a fifth
tribe, under the name of “Tar-spots.”

Every day the tobacco grew scarcer and scarcer; till at
last it became necessary to adopt the greatest possible economy
in its use. The modicum constituting an ordinary
chaw,” was made to last a whole day; and at night, permission
being had from the cook, this self-same “chaw” was
placed in the oven of the stove, and there dried; so as to do
duty in a pipe.

In the end not a plug was to be had; and deprived of a
solace and a stimulus, on which sailors so much rely while
at sea, the crew became absent, moody, and sadly tormented
with the hypos. They were something like opium-smokers,
suddenly cut off from their drug. They would sit on their
chests, forlorn and moping; with a steadfast sadness, eying
the forecastle lamp, at which they had lighted so many a
pleasant pipe. With touching eloquence they recalled those
happier evenings—the time of smoke and vapor; when, after
a whole day's delectable “chawing,” they beguiled themselves
with their genial, and most companionable puffs.

One night, when they seemed more than usually cast down
and disconsolate, Blunt, the Irish cockney, started up suddenly
with an idea in his head—“Boys, let's search under the bunks!”

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

Bless you, Blunt! what a happy conceit!

Forthwith, the chests were dragged out; the dark places
explored; and two sticks of nail-rod tobacco, and several
old “chaws,” thrown aside by sailors on some previous voyage,
were their cheering reward. They were impartially
divided by Jackson, who, upon this occasion, acquitted himself
to the satisfaction of all.

Their mode of dividing this tobacco was the rather curious
one generally adopted by sailors, when the highest possible
degree of impartiality is desirable. I will describe it, recommending
its earnest consideration to all heirs, who may hereafter
divide an inheritance; for if they adopted this nautical
method, that universally slanderous aphorism of Lavater
would be forever rendered nugatory—“Expect not to understand
any man till you have divided with him an inheritance
.”

The nail-rods they cut as evenly as possible into as many
parts as there were men to be supplied; and this operation
having been performed in the presence of all, Jackson, placing
the tobacco before him, his face to the wall, and back to
the company, struck one of the bits of weed with his knife,
crying out, “Whose is this?” Whereupon a respondent,
previously pitched upon, replied, at a venture, from the opposite
corner of the forecastle, “Blunt's;” and to Blunt it
went; and so on, in like manner, till all were served.

I put it to you, lawyers—shade of Blackstone, I invoke
you—if a more impartial procedure could be imagined than
this?

But the nail-rods and last-voyage “chaws” were soon
gone, and then, after a short interval of comparative gayety,
the men again drooped, and relapsed into gloom.

They soon hit upon an ingenious device, however—but
not altogether new among seamen—to allay the severity of
the depression under which they languished. Ropes were
unstranded, and the yarns picked apart; and, cut up into
small bits, were used as a substitute for the weed. Old

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

ropes were preferred; especially those which had long lain
in the hold, and had contracted an epicurean dampness,
making still richer their ancient, cheese-like flavor.

In the middle of most large ropes, there is a straight,
central part, round which the exterior strands are twisted.
When in picking oakum, upon various occasions, I have
chanced, among the old junk used at such times, to light
upon a fragment of this species of rope, I have ever taken,
I know not what kind of strange, nutty delight in untwisting
it slowly, and gradually coming upon its deftly hidden and
aromatic “heart;” for so this central piece is denominated.

It is generally of a rich, tawny, Indian hue, somewhat
inclined to luster; is exceedingly agreeable to the touch;
diffuses a pungent odor, as of an old dusty bottle of Port,
newly opened above ground; and, altogether, is an object
which no man, who enjoys his dinners, could refrain from
hanging over, and caressing.

Nor is this delectable morsel of old junk wanting in many
interesting, mournful, and tragic suggestions. Who can say
in what gales it may have been; in what remote seas it
may have sailed? How many stout masts of seventy-fours
and frigates it may have staid in the tempest? How deep
it may have lain, as a hawser, at the bottom of strange
harbors? What outlandish fish may have nibbled at it in
the water, and what uncatalogued sea-fowl may have pecked
at it, when forming part of a lofty stay or a shroud?

Now, this particular part of the rope, this nice little “cut”
it was, that among the sailors was the most eagerly sought
after. And getting hold of a foot or two of old cable, they
would cut into it lovingly, to see whether it had any “tenderloin.”

For my own part, nevertheless, I can not say that this
tit-bit was at all an agreeable one in the mouth; however
pleasant to the sight of an antiquary, or to the nose of an
epicure in nautical fragrancies. Indeed, though possibly I
might have been mistaken, I thought it had rather an

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

astringent, acrid taste; probably induced by the tar, with
which the flavor of all ropes is more or less vitiated. But
the sailors seemed to like it, and at any rate nibbled at it
with great gusto. They converted one pocket of their trowsers
into a junk-shop, and when solicited by a shipmate for a
“chaw,” would produce a small coil of rope.

Another device adopted to alleviate their hardships, was
the substitution of dried tea-leaves, in place of tobacco, for
their pipes. No one has ever supped in a forecastle at sea.
without having been struck by the prodigious residuum of
tea-leaves, or cabbage stalks, in his tin-pot of bohea. There
was no lack of material to supply every pipe-bowl among us.

I had almost forgotten to relate the most noteworthy thing
in this matter; namely, that notwithstanding the general
scarcity of the genuine weed, Jackson was provided with a
supply; nor did it give out, until very shortly previous to
our arrival in port.

In the lowest depths of despair at the loss of their precious
solace, when the sailors would be seated inconsolable as the
Babylonish captives, Jackson would sit cross-legged in his
bunk, which was an upper one, and enveloped in a cloud
of tobacco smoke, would look down upon the mourners below,
with a sardonic grin at their forlornness.

He recalled to mind their folly in selling for filthy lucre,
their supplies of the weed; he painted their stupidity; he
enlarged upon the sufferings they had brought upon themselves;
he exaggerated those sufferings, and every way derided,
reproached, twitted, and hooted at them. No one
dared to return his scurrilous animadversions, nor did any
presume to ask him to relieve their necessities out of his
fullness. On the contrary, as has been just related, they
divided with him the nail-rods they found.

The extraordinary dominion of this one miserable Jackson,
over twelve or fourteen strong, healthy tars, is a riddle, whose
solution must be left to the philosophers.

-- --

p276-350 CHAPTER LV. DRAWING NIGH TO THE LAST SCENE IN JACKSON'S CAREER.

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

The closing allusion to Jackson in the chapter preceding,
reminds me of a circumstance—which, perhaps, should
have been mentioned before—that after we had been at
sea about ten days, he pronounced himself too unwell to do
duty, and accordingly went below to his bunk. And here,
with the exception of a few brief intervals of sunning himself
in fine weather, he remained on his back, or seated
cross-legged, during the remainder of the homeward-bound
passage.

Brooding there, in his infernal gloom, though nothing but
a castaway sailor in canvas trowsers, this man was still a
picture, worthy to be painted by the dark, moody hand of
Salvator. In any of that master's lowering sea-pieces, representing
the desolate crags of Calabria, with a midnight
shipwreck in the distance, this Jackson's would have been
the face to paint for the doomed vessel's figure-head, seamed
and blasted by lightning.

Though the more sneaking and cowardly of my shipmates
whispered among themselves, that Jackson, sure of his wages,
whether on duty or off, was only feigning indisposition, nevertheless
it was plain that, from his excesses in Liverpool, the
malady which had long fastened its fangs in his flesh, was
now gnawing into his vitals.

His cheek became thinner and yellower, and the bones
projected like those of a skull. His snaky eyes rolled in red
sockets; nor could he lift his hand without a violent tremor;

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

while his racking cough many a time startled us from sleep.
Yet still in his tremulous grasp he swayed his scepter, and
ruled us all like a tyrant to the last.

The weaker and weaker he grew, the more outrageous
became his treatment of the crew. The prospect of the
speedy and unshunable death now before him, seemed to
exasperate his misanthropic soul into madness; and as if he
had indeed sold it to Satan, he seemed determined to die
with a curse between his teeth.

I can never think of him, even now, reclining in his bunk,
and with short breaths panting out his maledictions, but I
am reminded of that misanthrope upon the throne of the
world—the diabolical Tiberius at Capreæ; who even in his
self-exile, imbittered by bodily pangs, and unspeakable mental
terrors only known to the damned on earth, yet did not
give over his blasphemies, but endeavored to drag down with
him to his own perdition, all who came within the evil spell
of his power. And though Tiberius came in the succession
of the Cæsars, and though unmatchable Tacitus has embalmed
his carrion, yet do I account this Yankee Jackson
full as dignified a personage as he, and as well meriting his
lofty gallows in history; even though he was a nameless
vagabond without an epitaph, and none, but I, narrate what
he was. For there is no dignity in wickedness, whether in
purple or rags; and hell is a democracy of devils, where all
are equals. There, Nero howls side by side with his own
malefactors. If Napoleon were truly but a martial murderer,
I pay him no more homage than I would a felon.
Though Milton's Satan dilutes our abhorrence with admiration,
it is only because he is not a genuine being, but something
altered from a genuine original. We gather not from
the four gospels alone, any high-raised fancies concerning
this Satan; we only know him from thence as the personification
of the essence of evil, which, who but pickpockets
and burglars will admire? But this takes not from the
merit of our high-priest of poetry; it only enhances it, that

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

with such unmitigated evil for his material, he should build
up his most goodly structure.

But in historically canonizing on earth the condemned
below, and lifting up and lauding the illustrious damned,
we do but make ensamples of wickedness; and call upon
ambition to do some great iniquity, and be sure of fame.

-- --

p276-353 CHAPTER LVI. UNDER THE LEE OF THE LONG-BOAT, REDBURN AND HARRY HOLD CONFIDENTIAL COMMUNION.

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

A sweet thing is a song; and though the Hebrew captives
hung their harps on the willows, that they could not
sing the melodies of Palestine before the haughty beards of
the Babylonians; yet, to themselves, those melodies of other
times and a distant land were sweet as the June dew on
Hermon.

And poor Harry was as the Hebrews. He, too, had been
carried away captive, though his chief captor and foe was
himself; and he, too, many a night, was called upon to sing
for those who through the day had insulted and derided
him.

His voice was just the voice to proceed from a small,
silken person like his; it was gentle and liquid, and meandered
and tinkled through the words of a song, like a musical
brook that winds and wantons by pied and pansied
margins.

“I can't sing to-night”—sadly said Harry to the Dutchman,
who with his watchmates requested him to while away
the middle watch with his melody—“I can't sing to-night.
But, Wellingborough,” he whispered,—and I stooped my
ear,—“come you with me under the lee of the long-boat,
and there I'll hum you an air.”

It was The Banks of the Blue Moselle.

Poor, poor Harry! and a thousand times friendless and
forlorn! To be singing that thing, which was only meant
to be warbled by falling fountains in gardens, or in elegant
alcoves in drawing-rooms,—to be singing it here—here, as I
live, under the tarry lee of our long-boat.

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

But he sang, and sang, as I watched the waves, and
peopled them all with sprites, and cried “chassez!” “hands
across!
” to the multitudinous quadrilles, all danced on the
moonlit, musical floor.

But though it went so hard with my friend to sing his
songs to this ruffian crew, whom he hated, even in his
dreams, till the foam flew from his mouth while he slept;
yet at last I prevailed upon him to master his feelings, and
make them subservient to his interests. For so delighted,
even with the rudest minstrelsy, are sailors, that I well
knew Harry possessed a spell over them, which, for the time
at least, they could not resist; and it might induce them to
treat with more deference the being who was capable of
yielding them such delight. Carlo's organ they did not so
much care for; but the voice of my Bury blade was an
accordeon in their ears.

So one night, on the windlass, he sat and sang; and from
the ribald jests so common to sailors, the men slid into silence
at every verse. Hushed, and more hushed they grew,
till at last Harry sat among them like Orpheus among the
charmed leopards and tigers. Harmless now the fangs with
which they were wont to tear my zebra, and backward
curled in velvet paws; and fixed their once glaring eyes in
fascinated and fascinating brilliancy. Ay, still and hissingly
all, for a time, they relinquished their prey.

Now, during the voyage, the treatment of the crew threw
Harry more and more upon myself for companionship; and
few can keep constant company with another, without revealing
some, at least, of their secrets; for all of us yearn
for sympathy, even if we do not for love; and to be intellectually
alone is a thing only tolerable to genius, whose
cherisher and inspirer is solitude.

But though my friend became more communicative concerning
his past career than ever he had been before, yet he
did not make plain many things in his hitherto but partly
divulged history, which I was very curious to know; and

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

especially he never made the remotest allusion to aught
connected with our trip to London; while the oath of secrecy
by which he had bound me held my curiosity on that
point a captive. However, as it was, Harry made many
very interesting disclosures; and if he did not gratify me
more in that respect, he atoned for it in a measure, by
dwelling upon the future, and the prospects, such as they
were, which the future held out to him.

He confessed that he had no money but a few shillings
left from the expenses of our return from London; that only
by selling some more of his clothing, could he pay for his
first week's board in New York; and that he was altogether
without any regular profession or business, upon which, by
his own exertions, he could securely rely for support. And
yet, he told me that he was determined never again to return
to England; and that somewhere in America he must
work out his temporal felicity.

“I have forgotten England,” he said, “and never more
mean to think of it; so tell me, Wellingborough, what am
I to do in America?”

It was a puzzling question, and full of grief to me, who,
young though I was, had been well rubbed, curried, and
ground down to fine powder in the hopper of an evil fortune,
and who therefore could sympathize with one in similar circumstances.
For though we may look grave and behave
kindly and considerately to a friend in calamity; yet, if we
have never actually experienced something like the woe that
weighs him down, we can not with the best grace proffer
our sympathy. And perhaps there is no true sympathy
but between equals; and it may be, that we should distrust
that man's sincerity, who stoops to condole with us.

So Harry and I, two friendless wanderers, beguiled many
a long watch by talking over our common affairs. But
inefficient, as a benefactor, as I certainly was; still, being
an American, and returning to my home; even as he was a
stranger, and hurrying from his; therefore, I stood toward

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

him in the attitude of the prospective doer of the honors of
my country; I accounted him the nation's guest. Hence, I
esteemed it more befitting, that I should rather talk with
him, than he with me: that his prospects and plans should
engage our attention, in preference to my own.

Now, seeing that Harry was so brave a songster, and
could sing such bewitching airs: I suggested whether his
musical talents could not be turned to account. The thought
struck him most favorably—“Gad, my boy, you have hit it,
you have,” and then he went on to mention, that in some
places in England, it was customary for two or three young
men of highly respectable families, of undoubted antiquity,
but unfortunately in lamentably decayed circumstances,
and thread-bare coats;—it was customary for two or three
young gentlemen, so situated, to obtain their livelihood
by their voices: coining their silvery songs into silvery shillings.

They wandered from door to door, and rang the bell—
Are the ladies and gentlemen in? Seeing them at least
gentlemanly looking, if not sumptuously appareled, the
servant generally admitted them at once; and when the
people entered to greet them, their spokesman would rise
with a gentle bow, and a smile, and say, We come, ladies
and gentlemen, to sing you a song: we are singers, at your
service
. And so, without waiting reply, forth they burst
into song; and having most mellifluous voices, enchanted
and transported all auditors; so much so, that at the conclusion
of the entertainment, they very seldom failed to be
well recompensed, and departed with an invitation to return
again, and make the occupants of that dwelling once more
delighted and happy.

“Could not something of this kind, now, be done in New
York?” said Harry, “or are there no parlors with ladies in
them, there?” he anxiously added.

Again I assured him, as I had often done before, that
New York was a civilized and enlightened town; with a

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

large population, fine streets, fine houses, nay, plenty of
omnibuses; and that for the most part, he would almost
think himself in England; so similar to England, in essentials,
was this outlandish America that haunted him.

I could not but be struck—and had I not been, from my
birth, as it were, a cosmopolite—I had been amazed at his
skepticism with regard to the civilization of my native land.
A greater patriot than myself might have resented his insinuations.
He seemed to think that we Yankees lived in
wigwams, and wore bear-skins. After all, Harry was a
spice of a Cockney, and had shut up his Christendom in
London.

Having then assured him, that I could see no reason, why
he should not play the troubadour in New York, as well as
elsewhere; he suddenly popped upon me the question,
whether I would not join him in the enterprise; as it
would be quite out of the question to go alone on such a
business.

Said I, “My dear Bury, I have no more voice for a ditty,
than a dumb man has for an oration. Sing? Such Macadamized
lungs have I, that I think myself well off, that I
can talk; let alone nightingaling.”

So that plan was quashed; and by-and-by Harry began
to give up the idea of singing himself into a livelihood.

“No, I won't sing for my mutton,” said he—“what
would Lady Georgiana say?”

“If I could see her ladyship once, I might tell you,
Harry,” returned I, who did not exactly doubt him, but felt
ill at ease for my bosom friend's conscience, when he alluded
to his various noble and right honorable friends and relations.

“But surely, Bury, my friend, you must write a clerkly
hand, among your other accomplishments; and that at least,
will be sure to help you.”

“I do write a hand,” he gladly rejoined—“there, look
at the implement!—do you not think, that such a hand as

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

that might dot an i, or cross a t, with a touching grace and
tenderness?”

Indeed, but it did betoken a most excellent penmanship.
It was small; and the fingers were long and thin; the
knuckles softly rounded; the nails hemispherical at the base;
and the smooth palm furnishing few characters for an Egyptian
fortune-teller to read. It was not as the sturdy farmer's
hand of Cincinnatus, who followed the plough and guided the
state; but it was as the perfumed hand of Petronius Arbiter,
that elegant young buck of a Roman, who once cut great
Seneca dead in the forum.

His hand alone, would have entitled my Bury blade to
the suffrages of that Eastern potentate, who complimented
Lord Byron upon his feline fingers, declaring that they
furnished indubitable evidence of his noble birth. And so it
did: for Lord Byron was as all the rest of us—the son of a
man. And so are the dainty-handed, and wee-footed halfcast
paupers in Lima; who, if their hands and feet were
entitled to consideration, would constitute the oligarchy of
all Peru.

Folly and foolishness! to think that a gentleman is known
by his finger-nails, like Nebuchadnezzar, when his grew long
in the pasture: or that the badge of nobility is to be found
in the smallness of the foot, when even a fish has no foot at
all!

Dandies! amputate yourselves, if you will; but know,
and be assured, oh, democrats, that, like a pyramid, a great
man stands on a broad base. It is only the brittle procelain
pagoda, that tottles on a toe.

But though Harry's hand was lady-like looking, and had
once been white as the queen's cambric handkerchief, and
free from a stain as the reputation of Diana; yet, his late
pulling and hauling of halyards and clew-lines, and his
occasional dabbling in tar-pots and slush-shoes, had somewhat
subtracted from its original daintiness.

Often he ruefully eyed it.

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

Oh! hand! thought Harry, ah, hand! what have you
come to? Is it seemly, that you should be polluted with
pitch, when you once handed countesses to their coaches?
Is this the hand I kissed to the divine Georgiana? with
which I pledged Lady Blessington, and ratified my bond to
Lord Lovely? This the hand that Georgiana clasped to
her bosom, when she vowed she was mine?—Out of sight,
recreant and apostate!—deep down—disappear in this foul
monkey-jacket pocket where I thrust you!

After many long conversations, it was at last pretty well
decided, that upon our arrival at New York, some means
should be taken among my few friends there, to get Harry
a place in a mercantile house, where he might flourish his
pen, and gently exercise his delicate digits, by traversing
some soft foolscap; in the same way that slim, pallid ladies
are gently drawn through a park for an airing.

-- --

p276-360 CHAPTER LVII. ALMOST A FAMINE.

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

Mammy! mammy! come and see the sailors eating out
of little troughs, just like our pigs at home.” Thus exclaimed
one of the steerage children, who at dinner-time
was peeping down into the forecastle, where the crew were
assembled, helping themselves from the “kids,” which, indeed,
resemble hog-troughs not a little.

“Pigs, is it?” coughed Jackson, from his bunk, where he
sat presiding over the banquet, but not partaking, like a devil
who had lost his appetite by chewing sulphur.—“Pigs, is
it?—and the day is close by, ye spalpeens, when you'll want
to be after taking a sup at our troughs!”

This malicious prophecy proved true.

As day followed day without glimpse of shore or reef, and
head winds drove the ship back, as hounds a deer; the improvidence
and shortsightedness of the passengers in the
steerage, with regard to their outfits for the voyage, began
to be followed by the inevitable results.

Many of them at last went aft to the mate, saying that
they had nothing to eat, their provisions were expended, and
they must be supplied from the ship's stores, or starve.

This was told to the captain, who was obliged to issue a
ukase from the cabin, that every steerage passenger, whose
destitution was demonstrable, should be given one sea-biscuit
and two potatoes a day; a sort of substitute for a muffin and
a brace of poached eggs.

But this scanty ration was quite insufficient to satisfy
their hunger: hardly enough to satisfy the necessities of a

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

healthy adult. The consequence was, that all day long,
and all through the night, scores of the emigrants went
about the decks, seeking what they might devour. They
plundered the chicken-coop; and disguising the fowls, cooked
them at the public galley. They made inroads upon the
pig-pen in the boat, and carried off a promising young shoat:
him they devoured raw, not venturing to make an incognito
of his carcass; they prowled about the cook's caboose, till he
threatened them with a ladle of scalding water; they waylaid
the steward on his regular excursions from the cook to
the cabin; they hung round the forecastle, to rob the breadbarge;
they beset the sailors, like beggars in the streets,
craving a mouthful in the name of the Church.

At length, to such excesses were they driven, that the
Grand Russian, Captain Riga, issued another ukase, and to
this effect: Whatsoever emigrant is found guilty of stealing,
the same shall be tied into the rigging and flogged.

Upon this, there were secret movements in the steerage,
which almost alarmed me for the safety of the ship; but
nothing serious took place, after all; and they even acquiesced
in, or did not resent, a singular punishment which the
captain caused to be inflicted upon a culprit of their clan, as
a substitute for a flogging. For no doubt he thought that
such rigorous discipline as that might exasperate five hundred
emigrants into an insurrection.

A head was fitted to one of the large deck-tubs—the half of
a cask; and into this head a hole was cut; also, two smaller
holes in the bottom of the tub. The head—divided in the
middle, across the diameter of the orifice—was now fitted
round the culprit's neck; and he was forthwith coopered up
into the tub, which rested on his shoulders, while his legs
protruded through the holes in the bottom.

It was a burden to carry; but the man could walk with
it; and so ridiculous was his appearance, that spite of the
indignity, he himself laughed with the rest at the figure he
cut.

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

“Now, Pat, my boy,” said the mate, “fill that big wooden
belly of yours, if you can.”

Compassionating his situation, our old “doctor” used to
give him alms of food, placing it upon the cask-head before
him; till at last, when the time for deliverance came, Pat
protested against mercy, and would fain have continued
playing Diogenes in the tub for the rest of this starving
voyage.

-- --

p276-363 CHAPTER LVIII. THOUGH THE HIGHLANDER PUTS INTO NO HARBOR AS YET; SHE HERE AND THERE LEAVES MANY OF HER PASSENGERS BEHIND.

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

Although fast-sailing ships, blest with prosperous breezes,
have frequently made the run across the Atlantic in eighteen
days; yet, it is not uncommon for other vessels to be forty,
or fifty, and even sixty, seventy, eighty, and ninety days, in
making the same passage. Though in the latter cases, some
signal calamity or incapacity must occasion so great a detention.
It is also true, that generally the passage out from
America is shorter than the return; which is to be ascribed
to the prevalence of westerly winds.

We had been outside of Cape Clear upward of twenty
days, still harassed by head-winds, though with pleasant
weather upon the whole, when we were visited by a succession
of rain storms, which lasted the greater part of a week.

During this interval, the emigrants were obliged to remain
below; but this was nothing strange to some of them; who,
not recovering, while at sea, from their first attack of seasickness,
seldom or never made their appearance on deck,
during the entire passage.

During the week, now in question, fire was only once
made in the public galley. This occasioned a good deal of
domestic work to be done in the steerage, which otherwise
would have been done in the open air. When the lulls of
the rain-storms would intervene, some unusually cleanly
emigrant would climb to the deck, with a bucket of slops, to
toss into the sea. No experience seemed sufficient to instruct

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

some of these ignorant people in the simplest, and most
elemental principles of ocean-life. Spite of all lectures on
the subject, several would continue to shun the leeward side
of the vessel, with their slops. One morning, when it was
blowing very fresh, a simple fellow pitched over a gallon or
two of something to windward. Instantly it flew back in
his face; and also, in the face of the chief mate, who happened
to be standing by at the time. The offender was
collared, and shaken on the spot; and ironically commanded,
never, for the future, to throw any thing to windward at sea,
but fine ashes and scalding hot water.

During the frequent hard blows we experienced, the
hatchways on the steerage were, at intervals, hermetically
closed; sealing down in their noisome den, those scores of
human beings. It was something to be marveled at, that
the shocking fate, which, but a short time ago, overtook the
poor passengers in a Liverpool steamer in the Channel,
during similar stormy weather, and under similar treatment,
did not overtake some of the emigrants of the Highlander.

Nevertheless, it was, beyond question, this noisome confinement
in so close, unventilated, and crowded a den: joined
to the deprivation of sufficient food, from which many were
suffering; which, helped by their personal uncleanliness,
brought on a malignant fever.

The first report was, that two persons were affected. No
sooner was it known, than the mate promptly repaired to
the medicine-chest in the cabin: and with the remedies
deemed suitable, descended into the steerage. But the
medicines proved of no avail; the invalids rapidly grew
worse; and two more of the emigrants became infected.

Upon this, the captain himself went to see them; and
returning, sought out a certain alleged physician among the
cabin-passengers; begging him to wait upon the sufferers;
hinting that, thereby, he might prevent the disease from
extending into the cabin itself. But this person denied
being a physician; and from fear of contagion—though he

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

did not confess that to be the motive—refused even to enter
the steerage.

The cases increased: the utmost alarm spread through
the ship: and scenes ensued, over which, for the most part,
a vail must be drawn; for such is the fastidiousness of some
readers, that, many times, they must lose the most striking
incidents in a narrative like mine.

Many of the panic-stricken emigrants would fain now have
domiciled on deck; but being so scantily clothed, the
wretched weather—wet, cold, and tempestuous—drove the
best part of them again below. Yet any other human
beings, perhaps, would rather have faced the most outrageous
storm, than continued to breathe the pestilent air of the
steerage. But some of these poor people must have been so
used to the most abasing calamities, that the atmosphere of
a lazar-house almost seemed their natural air.

The first four cases happened to be in adjoining bunks;
and the emigrants who slept in the farther part of the steerage,
threw up a barricade in front of those bunks; so as to
cut off communication. But this was no sooner reported to
the captain, than he ordered it to be thrown down; since
it could be of no possible benefit; but would only make still
worse, what was already direful enough.

It was not till after a good deal of mingled threatening
and coaxing, that the mate succeeded in getting the sailors
below, to accomplish the captain's order.

The sight that greeted us, upon entering, was wretched
indeed. It was like entering a crowded jail. From the
rows of rude bunks, hundreds of meager, begrimed faces
were turned upon us; while seated upon the chests, were
scores of unshaven men, smoking tea-leaves, and creating a
suffocating vapor. But this vapor was better than the
native air of the place, which from almost unbelievable
causes, was foetid in the extreme. In every corner, the
females were huddled together, weeping and lamenting;
children were asking bread from their mothers, who had

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

none to give; and old men, seated upon the floor, were
leaning back against the heads of the water-casks, with
closed eyes and fetching their breath with a gasp.

At one end of the place was seen the barricade, hiding
the invalids; while—notwithstanding the crowd—in front
of it was a clear area, which the fear of contagion had left
open.

“That bulkhead must come down,” cried the mate, in a
voice that rose above the din. “Take hold of it, boys.”

But hardly had we touched the chests composing it,
when a crowd of pale-faced, infuriated men rushed up; and
with terrific howls, swore they would slay us, if we did not
desist.

“Haul it down!” roared the mate.

But the sailors fell back, murmuring something about
merchant seamen having no pensions in case of being maimed,
and they had not shipped to fight fifty to one. Further
efforts were made by the mate, who at last had recourse to
entreaty; but it would not do; and we were obliged to depart,
without achieving our object.

About four o'clock that morning, the first four died.
They were all men; and the scenes which ensued were
frantic in the extreme. Certainly, the bottomless profound
of the sea, over which we were sailing, concealed nothing
more frightful.

Orders were at once passed to bury the dead. But this
was unnecessary. By their own countrymen, they were torn
from the clasp of their wives, rolled in their own bedding,
with ballast-stones, and with hurried rites, were dropped into
the ocean.

At this time, ten more men had caught the disease; and
with a degree of devotion worthy all praise, the mate attended
them with his medicines; but the captain did not
again go down to them.

It was all-important now that the steerage should be
purified; and had it not been for the rains and squalls, which

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

would have made it madness to turn such a number of women
and children upon the wet and unsheltered decks, the steerage
passengers would have been ordered above, and their den
have been given a thorough cleansing. But, for the present,
this was out of the question. The sailors peremptorily refused
to go among the defilements to remove them; and so
besotted were the greater part of the emigrants themselves,
that though the necessity of the case was forcibly painted to
them, they would not lift a hand to assist in what seemed
their own salvation.

The panic in the cabin was now very great; and for fear
of contagion to themselves, the cabin passengers would fain
have made a prisoner of the captain, to prevent him from
going forward beyond the mainmast. Their clamors at last
induced him to tell the two mates, that for the present they
must sleep and take their meals elsewhere than in their old
quarters, which communicated with the cabin.

On land, a pestilence is fearful enough; but there, many
can flee from an infected city; whereas, in a ship, you are
locked and bolted in the very hospital itself. Nor is there
any possibility of escape from it; and in so small and crowded
a place, no precaution can effectually guard against contagion.

Horrible as the sights of the steerage now were, the cabin,
perhaps, presented a scene equally despairing. Many, who
had seldom prayed before, now implored the merciful heavens,
night and day, for fair winds and fine weather. Trunks
were opened for Bibles; and at last, even prayer-meetings
were held over the very table across which the loud jest had
been so often heard.

Strange, though almost universal, that the seemingly
nearer prospect of that death which any body at any time
may die, should produce these spasmodic devotions, when an
everlasting Asiatic Cholera is forever thinning our ranks;
and die by death we all must at last.

On the second day, seven died, one of whom was the little

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

tailor: on the third, four; on the fourth, six, of whom one
was the Greenland sailor, and another, a woman in the
cabin, whose death, however, was afterward supposed to
have been purely induced by her fears. These last deaths
brought the panic to its height; and sailors, officers, cabinpassengers,
and emigrants—all looked upon each other like
lepers. All but the only true leper among us—the mariner
Jackson, who seemed elated with the thought, that for him
already in the deadly clutches of another disease—no
danger was to be apprehended from a fever which only
swept off the comparatively healthy. Thus, in the midst of
the despair of the healthful, this incurable invalid was not
cast down; not, at least, by the same considerations that
appalled the rest.

And still, beneath a gray, gloomy sky, the doomed craft
beat on; now on this tack, now on that; battling against
hostile blasts, and drenched in rain and spray; scarcely
making an inch of progress toward her port.

On the sixth morning, the weather merged into a gale,
to which we stripped our ship to a storm-stay-sail. In ten
hours' time, the waves ran in mountains; and the Highlander
rose and fell like some vast buoy on the water.
Shrieks and lamentations were driven to leeward, and
drowned in the roar of the wind among the cordage; while
we gave to the gale the blackened bodies of five more of the
dead.

But as the dying departed, the places of two of them were
filled in the rolls of humanity, by the birth of two infants,
whom the plague, panic, and gale had hurried into the
world before their time. The first cry of one of these
infants, was almost simultaneous with the splash of its
father's body in the sea. Thus we come and we go. But,
surrounded by death, both mothers and babes survived.

At midnight, the wind went down; leaving a long, rolling
sea; and, for the first time in a week, a clear, starry sky.

In the first morning-watch, I sat with Harry on the

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

windlass, watching the billows; which, seen in the night,
seemed real hills, upon which fortresses might have been
built; and real valleys, in which villages, and groves, and
gardens, might have nestled. It was like a landscape in
Switzerland; for down into those dark, purple glens, often
tumbled the white foam of the wave-crests, like avalanches;
while the seething and boiling that ensued, seemed the
swallowing up of human beings.

By afternoon of the next day this heavy sea subsided;
and we bore down on the waves, with all our canvas set;
stun' sails alow and aloft; and our best steersman at the
helm; the captain himself at his elbow;—bowling along,
with a fair, cheering breeze over the taffrail.

The decks were cleared, and swabbed bone-dry; and then,
all the emigrants who were not invalids, poured themselves
out on deck, snuffing the delightful air, spreading their damp
bedding in the sun, and regaling themselves with the generous
charity of the captain, who of late had seen fit to
increase their allowance of food. A detachment of them
now joined a band of the crew, who proceeding into the
steerage, with buckets and brooms, gave it a thorough
cleansing, sending on deck, I know not how many bucketsful
of defilements. It was more like cleaning out a stable,
than a retreat for men and women. This day we buried
three; the next day one, and then the pestilence left us,
with seven convalescent; who, placed near the opening of
the hatchway, soon rallied under the skillful treatment, and
even tender care of the mate.

But even under this favorable turn of affairs, much apprehension
was still entertained, lest in crossing the Grand
Banks of Newfoundland, the fogs, so generally encountered
there, might bring on a return of the fever. But, to the joy
of all hands, our fair wind still held on; and we made a
rapid run across these dreaded shoals, and southward steered
for New York.

Our days were now fair and mild, and though the wind

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

abated, yet we still ran our course over a pleasant sea.
The steerage-passengers—at least by far the greater number—
wore a still, subdued aspect, though a little cheered by
the genial air, and the hopeful thought of soon reaching
their port. But those who had lost fathers, husbands, wives,
or children, needed no crape, to reveal to others, who they
were. Hard and bitter indeed was their lot; for with the
poor and desolate, grief is no indulgence of mere sentiment,
however sincere, but a gnawing reality, that eats into their
vital beings; they have no kind condolers, and bland
physicians, and troops of sympathizing friends; and they
must toil, though to-morrow be the burial, and their pallbearers
throw down the hammer to lift up the coffin.

How, then, with these emigrants, who, three thousand
miles from home, suddenly found themselves deprived of
brothers and husbands, with but a few pounds, or perhaps
but a few shillings, to buy food in a strange land?

As for the passengers in the cabin, who now so jocund
as they? drawing nigh, with their long purses and goodly
portmanteaus to the promised land, without fear of fate.
One and all were generous and gay, the jelly-eyed old
gentleman, before spoken of, gave a shilling to the steward.

The lady who had died, was an elderly person, an American,
returning from a visit to an only brother in London.
She had no friend or relative on board, hence, as
there is little mourning for a stranger dying among strangers,
her memory had been buried with her body.

But the thing most worthy of note among these now
light-hearted people in feathers, was the gay way in which
some of them bantered others, upon the panic into which
nearly all had been thrown.

And since, if the extremest fear of a crowd in a panic of
peril, proves grounded on causes sufficient, they must then
indeed come to perish;—therefore it is, that at such times
they must make up their minds either to die, or else survive
to be taunted by their fellow-men with their fear. For

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

except in extraordinary instances of exposure, there are few
living men, who, at bottom, are not very slow to admit that
any other living men have ever been very much nearer death
than themselves. Accordingly, craven is the phrase too
often applied to any one who, with however good reason,
has been appalled at the prospect of sudden death, and yet
lived to escape it. Though, should he have perished in conformity
with his fears, not a syllable of craven would you
hear. This is the language of one, who more than once has
beheld the scenes, whence these principles have been deduced.
The subject invites much subtle speculation; for
in every being's ideas of death, and his behavior when it
suddenly menaces him, lies the best index to his life and his
faith. Though the Christian era had not then begun,
Socrates died the death of the Christian; and though Hume
was not a Christian in theory, yet he, too, died the death of
the Christian,—humble, composed, without bravado; and
though the most skeptical of philosophical skepties, yet full
of that firm, creedless faith, that embraces the spheres.
Seneca died dictating to posterity; Petronius lightly discoursing
of essences and love-songs; and Addison, calling upon
Christendom to behold how calmly a Christian could die;
but not even the last of these three, perhaps, died the best
death of the Christian.

The cabin passenger who had used to read prayers while
the rest kneeled against the transoms and settees, was one
of the merry young sparks, who had occasioned such agonies
of jealousy to the poor tailor, now no more. In his rakish
vest, and dangling watch-chain, this same youth, with all
the awfulness of fear, had led the earnest petitions of his
companions; supplicating mercy, where before he had
never solicited the slightest favor. More than once had he
been seen thus engaged by the observant steersman at the
helm: who looked through the little glass in the cabin
bulk-head.

But this youth was an April man; the storm had

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

departed; and now he shone in the sun, none braver than
he.

One of his jovial companions ironically advised him to
enter into holy orders upon his arrival in New York.

“Why so?” said the other, “have I such an orotund
voice?”

“No;” profanely returned his friend—“but you are a
coward—just the man to be a parson, and pray.”

However this narrative of the circumstances attending
the fever among the emigrants on the Highlander may
appear; and though these things happened so long ago; yet
just such events, nevertheless, are perhaps taking place to-day.
But the only account you obtain of such events, is
generally contained in a newspaper paragraph, under the
shipping-head. There is the obituary of the destitute
dead, who die on the sea. They die, like the billows that
break on the shore, and no more are heard or seen. But
in the events, thus merely initialized in the catalogue of
passing occurrences, and but glanced at by the readers of
news, who are more taken up with paragraphs of fuller
flavor; what a world of life and death, what a world of
humanity and its woes, lies shrunk into a three-worded
sentence!

You see no plague-ship driving through a stormy sea;
you hear no groans of despair; you see no corpses thrown
over the bulwarks; you mark not the wringing hands and
torn hair of widows and orphans:—all is a blank. And
one of these blanks I have but filled up, in recounting the
details of the Highlander's calamity.

Besides that natural tendency, which hurries into oblivion
the last woes of the poor; other causes combine to suppress
the detailed circumstances of disasters like these. Such
things, if widely known, operate unfavorably to the ship,
and make her a bad name; and to avoid detention at
quarantine, a captain will state the case in the most palliating
light, and strive to hush it up, as much as he can.

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

In no better place than this, perhaps, can a few words be
said, concerning emigrant ships in general.

Let us waive that agitated national topic, as to whether
such multitudes of foreign poor should be landed on our
American shores; let us waive it, with the one only thought,
that if they can get here, they have God's right to come;
though they bring all Ireland and her miseries with them.
For the whole world is the patrimony of the whole world;
there is no telling who does not own a stone in the Great
Wall of China. But we waive all this; and will only
consider, how best the emigrants can come hither, since come
they do, and come they must and will.

Of late, a law has been passed in Congress, restricting
ships to a certain number of emigrants, according to a
certain rate. If this law were enforced, much good might
be done; and so also might much good be done, were the
English law likewise enforced, concerning the fixed supply
of food for every emigrant embarking from Liverpool. But
it is hardly to be believed, that either of these laws is
observed.

But in all respects, no legislation, even nominally, reaches
the hard lot of the emigrant. What ordinance makes it
obligatory upon the captain of a ship, to supply the steerage-passengers
with decent lodgings, and give them light and
air in that foul den, where they are immured, during a long
voyage across the Atlantic? What ordinance necessitates
him to place the galley, or steerage-passengers' stove, in a
dry place of shelter, where the emigrants can do their cooking
during a storm, or wet weather? What ordinance
obliges him to give them more room on deck, and let them
have an occasional run fore and aft?—There is no law concerning
these things. And if there was, who but some
Howard in office would see it enforced? and how seldom is
there a Howard in office!

We talk of the Turks, and abhor the cannibals; but
may not some of them, go to heaven, before some of us?

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

We may have civilized bodies and yet barbarous souls.
We are blind to the real sights of this world; deaf to its
voice; and dead to its death. And not till we know, that
one grief outweighs ten thousand joys, will we become what
Christianity is striving to make us.

-- 368 --

p276-375 CHAPTER LIX. THE LAST END OF JACKSON.

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

Off Cape Cod!” said the steward, coming forward from
the quarter-deck, where the captain had just been taking his
noon observation; sweeping the vast horizon with his quadrant,
like a dandy circumnavigating the dress-circle of an
amphitheater with his glass.

Off Cape Cod! and in the shore-bloom that came to us—
even from that desert of sand-hillocks—methought I could
almost distinguish the fragrance of the rose-bush my sisters
and I had planted, in our far inland garden at home. Delicious
odors are those of our mother Earth; which like a
flower-pot set with a thousand shrubs, greets the eager voyager
from afar.

The breeze was stiff, and so drove us along that we turned
over two broad, blue furrows from our bows, as we plowed
the watery prairie. By night it was a reef-topsail-breeze;
but so impatient was the captain to make his port before a
shift of wind overtook us, that even yet we carried a maintop-gallant-sail,
though the light mast sprung like a switch.

In the second dog-watch, however, the breeze became such,
that at last the order was given to douse the top-gallant-sail,
and clap a reef into all three top-sails.

While the men were settling away the halyards on deck,
and before they had begun to haul out the reef-tackles, to
the surprise of several, Jackson came up from the forecastle,
and, for the first time in four weeks or more, took hold of a
rope.

Like most seamen, who during the greater part of a
voyage, have been off duty from sickness, he was, perhaps,

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

desirous, just previous to entering port, of reminding the
captain of his existence, and also that he expected his wages;
but, alas! his wages proved the wages of sin.

At no time could he better signalize his disposition to
work, than upon an occasion like the present; which generally
attracts every soul on deck, from the captain to the
child in the steerage.

His aspect was damp and death-like; the blue hollows
of his eyes were like vaults full of snakes; and issuing so
unexpectedly from his dark tomb in the forecastle, he looked
like a man raised from the dead.

Before the sailors had made fast the reef-tackle, Jackson
was tottering up the rigging; thus getting the start of them,
and securing his place at the extreme weather-end of the
topsail-yard—which in reefing is accounted the post of honor.
For it was one of the characteristics of this man, that though
when on duty he would shy away from mere dull work in
a calm, yet in tempest-time he always claimed the van, and
would yield it to none; and this, perhaps, was one cause of
his unbounded dominion over the men.

Soon, we were all strung along the main-topsail-yard;
the ship rearing and plunging under us, like a runaway
steed; each man griping his reef-point, and sideways leaning,
dragging the sail over toward Jackson, whose business it was
to confine the reef corner to the yard.

His hat and shoes were off; and he rode the yard-arm
end, leaning backward to the gale, and pulling at the earingrope,
like a bridle. At all times, this is a moment of frantic
exertion with sailors, whose spirits seem then to partake of
the commotion of the elements, as they hang in the gale,
between heaven and earth; and then it is, too, that they
are the most profane.

“Haul out to windward!” coughed Jackson, with a blasphemous
cry, and he threw himself back with a violent strain
upon the bridle in his hand. But the wild words were
hardly out of his month, when his hands dropped to his side,

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

and the bellying sail was spattered with a torrent of blood
from his lungs.

As the man next him stretched out his arm to save,
Jackson fell headlong from the yard, and with a long seethe,
plunged like a diver into the sea.

It was when the ship had rolled to windward, which,
with the long projection of the yard-arm over the side, made
him strike far out upon the water. His fall was seen by the
whole upward-gazing crowd on deck, some of whom were
spotted with the blood that trickled from the sail, while they
raised a spontaneous cry, so shrill and wild, that a blind man
might have known something deadly had happened.

Clutching our reef-points, we hung over the stick, and
gazed down to the one white, bubbling spot, which had closed
over the head of our shipmate; but the next minute it was
brewed into the common yeast of the waves, and Jackson
never arose. We waited a few minutes, expecting an order
to descend, haul back the fore-yard, and man the boat; but
instead of that, the next sound that greeted us was, “Bear
a hand, and reef away, men!” from the mate.

Indeed, upon reflection, it would have been idle to attempt
to save Jackson; for besides that he must have been dead,
ere he struck the sea—and if he had not been dead then,
the first immersion must have driven his soul from his lacerated
lungs—our jolly-boat would have taken full fifteen
minutes to launch into the waves.

And here it should be said, that the thoughtless security
in which too many sea-captains indulge, would, in case of
some sudden disaster befalling the Highlander, have let us
all drop into our graves.

Like most merchant ships, we had but two boats: the
long-boat and the jolly-boat. The long-boat, by far the
largest and stoutest of the two, was permanently bolted
down to the deck, by iron bars attached to its sides. It
was almost as much of a fixture as the vessel's keel. It
was filled with pigs, fowls, firewood, and coals. Over this

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

the jolly-boat was capsized without a thole-pin in the gunwales;
its bottom bleaching and cracking in the sun.

Judge, then, what promise of salvation for us, had we
shipwrecked; yet in this state, one merchant ship out of
three, keeps its boats. To be sure, no vessel full of emigrants,
by any possible precautions, could in case of a fatal disaster
at sea, hope to save the tenth part of the souls on board;
yet provision should certainly be made for a handful of survivors,
to carry home the tidings of her loss; for even in the
worst of the calamities that befell patient Job, some one at
least of his servants escaped to report it.

In a way that I never could fully account for, the sailors,
in my hearing at least, and Harry's, never made the slightest
allusion to the departed Jackson. One and all they seemed
tacitly to unite in hushing up his memory among them.
Whether it was, that the severity of the bondage under which
this man held every one of them, did really corrode in their
secret hearts, that they thought to repress the recollection
of a thing so degrading, I can not determine; but certain it
was, that his death was their deliverance; which they celebrated
by an elevation of spirits, unknown before. Doubtless,
this was to be in part imputed, however, to their now
drawing near to their port.

-- --

p276-379 CHAPTER LX. HOME AT LAST.

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

Next day was Sunday; and the mid-day sun shone upon
a glassy sea.

After the uproar of the breeze and the gale, this profound,
pervading calm seemed suited to the tranquil spirit of a day,
which, in godly towns, makes quiet vistas of the most
tumultuous thoroughfares.

The ship lay gently rolling in the soft, subdued ocean
swell; while all around were faint white spots; and nearer
to, broad, milky patches, betokening the vicinity of scores of
ships, all bound to one common port, and tranced in one
common calm. Here the long, devious wakes from Europe,
Africa, India, and Peru converged to a line, which braided
them all in one.

Full before us quivered and danced, in the noon-day heat
and mid-air, the green heights of New Jersey; and by an
optical delusion, the blue sea seemed to flow under them.

The sailors whistled and whistled for a wind; the impatient
cabin-passengers were arrayed in their best; and the
emigrants clustered around the bows, with eyes intent upon
the long-sought land.

But leaning over, in a reverie, against the side, my Carlo
gazed down into the calm, violet sea, as if it were an eye
that answered his own; and turning to Harry, said, “This
America's skies must be down in the sea; for, looking down
in this water, I behold what, in Italy, we also behold overhead.
Ah! after all, I find my Italy somewhere, wherever
I go. I even found it in rainy Liverpool.”

Presently, up came a dainty breeze, wafting to us a white

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

wing from the shore—the pilot-boat! Soon a monkey-jacket
mounted the side, and was beset by the captain and
cabin people for news. And out of bottomless pockets came
bundles of newspapers, which were eagerly caught by the
throng.

The captain now abdicated in the pilot's favor, who
proved to be a tiger of a fellow, keeping us hard at work,
pulling and hauling the braces, and trimming the ship, to
catch the least cat's-paw of wind.

When, among sea-worn people, a strange man from shore
suddenly stands among them, with the smell of the land in
his beard, it conveys a realization of the vicinity of the
green grass, that not even the distant sight of the shore itself
can transcend.

The steerage was now as a bedlam; trunks and chests
were locked and tied round with ropes; and a general washing
and rinsing of faces and hands was beheld. While this
was going on, forth came an order from the quarter-deck, for
every bed, blanket, bolster, and bundle of straw in the steerage
to be committed to the deep.—A command that was
received by the emigrants with dismay, and then with
wrath. But they were assured, that this was indispensable
to the getting rid of an otherwise long detention of some
weeks at the quarantine. They therefore reluctantly complied;
and overboard went pallet and pillow. Following
them, went old pots and pans, bottles and baskets. So, all
around, the sea was strewn with stuffed bed-ticks, that limberly
floated on the waves—couches for all mermaids who
were not fastidious. Numberless things of this sort, tossed
overboard from emigrant ships nearing the harbor of New
York, drift in through the Narrows, and are deposited on the
shores of Staten Island; along whose eastern beach I have
often walked, and speculated upon the broken jugs, torn pillows,
and dilapidated baskets at my feet.

A second order was now passed for the emigrants to muster
their forces, and give the steerage a final, thorough

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

cleaning with sand and water. And to this they were incited by
the same warning which had induced them to make an
offering to Neptune of their bedding. The place was then
fumigated, and dried with pans of coals from the galley; so
that by evening, no stranger would have imagined, from her
appearance, that the Highlander had made otherwise than a
tidy and prosperous voyage. Thus, some sea-captains take
good heed that benevolent citizens shall not get a glimpse
of the true condition of the steerage while at sea.

That night it again fell calm; but next morning, though
the wind was somewhat against us, we set sail for the Narrows;
and making short tacks, at last ran through, almost
bringing our jib-boom over one of the forts.

An early shower had refreshed the woods and fields, that
glowed with a glorious green; and to our salted lungs, the
land breeze was spiced with aromas. The steerage passengers
almost neighed with delight, like horses brought back
to spring pastures; and every eye and ear in the Highlander
was full of the glad sights and sounds of the shore.

No more did we think of the gale and the plague; nor
turn our eyes upward to the stains of blood, still visible on
the topsail, whence Jackson had fallen; but we fixed our
gaze on the orchards and meads, and like thirsty men,
drank in all their dew.

On the Staten Island side, a white staff displayed a pale
yellow flag, denoting the habitation of the quarantine officer;
for as if to symbolize the yellow fever itself, and strike a
panic and premonition of the black vomit into every beholder,
all quarantines all over the world, taint the air with the
streamings of their fever-flag.

But though the long rows of white-washed hospitals on the
hill side were now in plain sight, and though scores of ships
were here lying at anchor, yet no boat came off to us; and
to our surprise and delight, on we sailed, past a spot which
every one had dreaded. How it was that they thus let us
pass without boarding us, we never could learn.

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

Now rose the city from out the bay, and one by one, her
spires pierced the blue; while thick and more thick, ships,
brigs, schooners, and sail boats, thronged around. We saw
the Hartz Forest of masts and black rigging stretching along
the East River; and northward, up the stately old Hudson,
covered with white sloop-sails like fleets of swans, we caught
a far glimpse of the purple Palisades.

Oh! he who has never been afar, let him once go from
home, to know what home is. For as you draw nigh again
to your old native river, he seems to pour through you
with all his tides, and in your enthusiasm, you swear to build
altars like mile-stones, along both his sacred banks.

Like the Czar of all the Russias, and Siberia to boot,
Captain Riga, telescope in hand, stood on the poop, pointing
out to the passengers, Governor's Island, Castle Garden, and
the Battery.

“And that,” said he, pointing out a vast black hull
which, like a shark, showed tiers of teeth, “that, ladies, is
a line-of-battle-ship, the North Carolina.”

“Oh, dear!”—and “Oh my!”—ejaculated the ladies;
and—“Lord, save us,” responded an old gentleman, who
was a member of the Peace Society.

Hurra! hurra! and ten thousand times hurra! down
goes our old anchor, fathoms down into the free and independent
Yankee mud, one handful of which was now worth
a broad manor in England.

The Whitehall boats were around us, and soon, our cabin
passengers were all off, gay as crickets, and bound for a late
dinner at the Astor House; where, no doubt, they fired off
a salute of champagne corks in honor of their own arrival.
Only a very few of the steerage passengers, however, could
afford to pay the high price the watermen demanded for
carrying them ashore; so most of them remained with us
till morning. But nothing could restrain our Italian boy,
Carlo, who, promising the watermen to pay them with his
music, was triumphantly rowed ashore, seated in the stern

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

of the boat, his organ before him, and something like “Hail
Columbia!” his tune. We gave him three rapturous cheers,
and we never saw Carlo again.

Harry and I passed the greater part of the night walking
the deck, and gazing at the thousand lights of the city.

At sunrise, we warped into a berth at the foot of Wall-street,
and knotted our old ship, stem and stern, to the pier.
But that knotting of her, was the unknotting of the bonds
of the sailors, among whom, it is a maxim, that the ship
once fast to the wharf, they are free. So with a rush and
a shout, they bounded ashore, followed by the tumultuous
crowd of emigrants, whose friends, day-laborers and housemaids,
stood ready to embrace them.

But in silent gratitude at the end of a voyage, almost
equally uncongenial to both of us, and so bitter to one,
Harry and I sat on a chest in the forecastle. And now,
the ship that we had loathed, grew lovely in our eyes, which
lingered over every familiar old timber; for the scene of
suffering is a scene of joy when the suffering is past; and
the silent reminiscence of hardships departed, is sweeter
than the presence of delight.

-- --

p276-384 CHAPTER LXI. REDBURN AND HARRY, ARM IN ARM, IN HARBOR.

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

There we sat in that tarry old den, the only inhabitants
of the deserted old ship, but the mate and the rats.

At last, Harry went to his chest, and drawing out a few
shillings, proposed that we should go ashore, and return with
a supper, to eat in the forecastle. Little else that was
eatable being for sale in the paltry shops along the wharves,
we bought several pies, some doughnuts, and a bottle of
ginger-pop, and thus supplied we made merry. For to us,
whose very mouths were become pickled and puckered, with
the continual flavor of briny beef, those pies and doughnuts
were most delicious. And as for the ginger-pop, why, that
ginger-pop was divine! I have reverenced ginger-pop ever
since.

We kept late hours that night; for, delightful certainty!
placed beyond all doubt—like royal landsmen, we were
masters of the watches of the night, and no starb-o-leens
ahoy!
would annoy us again.

“All night in! think of that, Harry, my friend!”

“Ay, Wellingborough, it's enough to keep me awake forever,
to think I may now sleep as long as I please.”

We turned out bright and early, and then prepared for
the shore, first stripping to the waist, for a toilet.

“I shall never get these confounded tar-stains out of my
fingers,” cried Harry, rubbing them hard with a bit of
oakum, steeped in strong suds. “No! they will not come
out, and I'm ruined for life. Look at my hand once,
Wellingborough!”

It was indeed a sad sight. Every finger nail, like mine,

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

was dyed of a rich, russet hue; looking something like bits
of fine tortoise shell.

“Never mind, Harry,” said I—“You know the ladies
of the east steep the tips of their fingers in some golden
dye.”

“And by Plutus,” cried Harry—“I'd steep mine up to
the arm-pits in gold; since you talk about that. But
never mind, I'll swear I'm just from Persia, my boy.”

We now arrayed ourselves in our best, and sallied ashore;
and, at once, I piloted Harry to the sign of a Turkey Cock
in Fulton-street, kept by one Sweeny, a place famous for
cheap Souchong, and capital buckwheat cakes.

“Well gentlemen, what will you have?”—said a waiter,
as we seated ourselves at a table.

Gentlemen!” whispered Harry to me—“gentlemen!
hear him!—I say now, Redburn, they didn't talk to us that
way on board the old Highlander. By heaven, I begin to
feel my straps again:—Coffee and hot rolls, he added aloud,
crossing his legs like a lord, “and fellow—come back—
bring us a venison-steak.”

“Havn't got it, gentlemen.”

“Ham and eggs,” suggested I, whose mouth was watering
at the recollection of that particular dish, which I had
tasted at the sign of the Turkey Cock before. So ham and
eggs it was; and royal coffee, and imperial toast.

But the butter!

“Harry, did you ever taste such butter as this before?”

“Don't say a word,”—said Harry, spreading his tenth
slice of toast. “I'm going to turn dairyman, and keep
within the blessed savor of butter, so long as I live.”

We made a breakfast, never to be forgotten; paid our
bill with a flourish, and sallied into the street, like two
goodly galleons of gold, bound from Acapulco to Old Spain.

“Now,” said Harry, “lead on; and let's see something
of these United States of yours. I'm ready to pace from
Maine to Florida; ford the Great Lakes; and jump the

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

River Ohio, if it comes in the way. Here, take my arm;—
lead on.”

Such was the miraculous change, that had now come over
him. It reminded me of his manner, when we had started
for London, from the sign of the Golden Anchor, in Liverpool.

He was, indeed, in most wonderful spirits; at which I
could not help marveling; considering the cavity in his
pockets; and that he was a stranger in the land.

By noon he had selected his boarding-house, a private
establishment, where they did not charge much for their
board, and where the landlady's butcher's bill was not very
large.

Here, at last, I left him to get his chest from the ship;
while I turned up town to see my old friend Mr. Jones, and
learn what had happened during my absence.

With one hand, Mr. Jones shook mine most cordially;
and with the other, gave me some letters, which I eagerly
devoured. Their purport compelled my departure homeward;
and I at once sought out Harry to inform him.

Strange, but even the few hours' absence which had intervened;
during which, Harry had been left to himself, to
stare at strange streets, and strange faces, had wrought a
marked change in his countenance. He was a creature of
the suddenest impulses. Left to himself, the strange streets
seemed now to have reminded him of his friendless condition;
and I found him with a very sad eye; and his right hand
groping in his pocket.

“Where am I going to dine, this day week?”—he slowly
said. “What's to be done, Wellingborough?”

And when I told him that the next afternoon I must
leave him; he looked downhearted enough. But I cheered
him as well as I could; though needing a little cheering
myself; even though I had got home again. But no more
about that.

Now, there was a young man of my acquaintance in the

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

city, much my senior, by the name of Goodwell; and a
good natured fellow he was; who had of late been engaged
as a clerk in a large forwarding house in South-street; and
it occurred to me, that he was just the man to befriend Harry,
and procure him a place. So I mentioned the thing to my
comrade; and we called upon Goodwell.

I saw that he was impressed by the handsome exterior
of my friend; and in private, making known the case, he
faithfully promised to do his best for him; though the
times, he said, were quite dull.

That evening, Goodwell, Harry, and I, perambulated the
streets, three abreast:—Goodwell spending his money freely
at the oyster-saloons; Harry full of allusions to the London
Club-houses: and myself contributing a small quota to the
general entertainment.

Next morning, we proceeded to business

Now, I did not expect to draw much of a salary from the
ship; so as to retire for life on the profits of my first voyage;
but nevertheless, I thought that a dollar or two might be
coming. For dollars are valuable things; and should not
be overlooked, when they are owing. Therefore, as the
second morning after our arrival, had been set apart for
paying off the crew, Harry and I made our appearance on
ship-board, with the rest. We were told to enter the
cabin; and once again I found myself, after an interval of
four months, and more, surrounded by its mahogany and
maple.

Seated in a sumptuous arm-chair, behind a lustrous, inlaid
desk, sat Captain Riga, arrayed in his City Hotel suit, looking
magisterial as the Lord High Admiral of England. Hat
in hand, the sailors stood deferentially in a semicircle before
him, while the captain held the ship-papers in his hand, and
one by one called their names; and in mellow bank notes—
beautiful sight!—paid them their wages.

Most of them had less than ten, a few twenty, and two,
thirty dollars coming to them; while the old cook, whose

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

piety proved profitable in restraining him from the expensive
excesses of most seafaring men, and who had taken no pay
in advance, had the goodly round sum of seventy dollars as
his due.

Seven ten dollar bills! each of which, as I calculated at
the time, was worth precisely one hundred dimes, which
were equal to one thousand cents, which were again subdivisible
into fractions. So that he now stepped into a fortune
of seventy thousand American “mills.” Only seventy
dollars, after all; but then, it has always seemed to me,
that stating amounts in sounding fractional sums, conveys a
much fuller notion of their magnitude, than by disguising
their immensity in such aggregations of value, as doubloons,
sovereigns, and dollars. Who would not rather be worth
125,000 francs in Paris, than only £5000 in London, though
the intrinsic value of the two sums, in round numbers, is
pretty much the same.

With a scrape of the foot, and such a bow as only a
negro can make, the old cook marched off with his fortune;
and I have no doubt at once invested it in a grand, underground
oyster-cellar.

The other sailors, after counting their cash very carefully,
and seeing all was right, and not a bank-note was dog-eared,
in which case they would have demanded another: for they
are not to be taken in and cheated, your sailors, and they
know their rights, too; at least, when they are at liberty,
after the voyage is concluded:—the sailors also salaamed,
and withdrew, leaving Harry and me face to face with the
Paymaster-general of the Forces.

We stood awhile, looking as polite as possible, and expecting
every moment to hear our names called, but not a
word did we hear; while the captain, throwing aside his
accounts, lighted a very fragrant cigar, took up the morning
paper—I think it was the Herald—threw his leg over one
arm of the chair, and plunged into the latest intelligence
from all parts of the world.

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

I looked at Harry, and he looked at me; and then we
both looked at this incomprehensible captain.

At last Harry hemmed, and I scraped my foot to increase
the disturbance.

The Paymaster-general looked up.

“Well, where do you come from? Who are you, pray?
and what do you want? Steward, show these young gentlemen
out.”

“I want my money,” said Harry.

“My wages are due,” said I.

The captain laughed. Oh! he was exceedingly merry;
and taking a long inspiration of smoke, removed his cigar,
and sat sideways looking at us, letting the vapor slowly
wriggle and spiralize out of his mouth.

“Upon my soul, young gentlemen, you astonish me. Are
your names down in the City Directory? have you any letters
of introduction, young gentlemen?”

“Captain Riga!” cried Harry, enraged at his impudence—
“I tell you what it is, Captain Riga; this won't do—
where's the rhino?”

“Captain Riga,” added I, “do you not remember, that
about four months ago, my friend Mr. Jones and myself had
an interview with you in this very cabin; when it was
agreed that I was to go out in your ship, and receive three
dollars per month for my services? Well, Captain Riga,
I have gone out with you, and returned; and now, sir, I'll
thank you for my pay.”

“Ah, yes, I remember,” said the captain. “Mr. Jones!
Ha! ha! I remember Mr. Jones: a very gentlemanly gentleman;
and stop—you, too, are the son of a wealthy French
importer; and—let me think—was not your great-uncle a
barber?”

“No!” thundered I.

“Well, well, young gentleman, really I beg your pardon.
Steward, chairs for the young gentlemen—be seated, young
gentlemen. And now, let me see,” turning over his accounts

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

—“Hum, hum!—yes, here it is: Wellingborough Redburn,
at three dollars a month. Say four months, that's twelve
dollars; less three dollars advanced in Liverpool—that
makes it nine dollars; less three hammers and two scrapers
lost overboard—that brings it to four dollars and a quarter.
I owe you four dollars and a quarter, I believe, young gentleman?”

“So it seems, sir,” said I, with staring eyes.

“And now let me see what you owe me, “and then we'll
be able to square the yards, Monsieur Redburn.”

Owe him! thought I—what do I owe him but a grudge,
but I concealed my resentment; and presently he said, “By
running away from the ship in Liverpool, you forfeited your
wages, which amount to twelve dollars; and as there has
been advanced to you, in money, hammers, and scrapers,
seven dollars and seventy-five cents, you are therefore indebted
to me in precisely that sum. Now, young gentleman,
I'll thank you for the money;” and he extended his
open palm across the desk.

“Shall I pitch into him?” whispered Harry.

“I was thunderstruck at this most unforeseen announcement
of the state of my account with Captain Riga; and I
began to understand why it was that he had till now ignored
my absence from the ship, when Harry and I were in London.
But a single minute's consideration showed that I
could not help myself; so, telling him that he was at liberty
to begin his suit, for I was a bankrupt, and could not pay
him, I turned to go.

Now, here was this man actually turning a poor lad adrift
without a copper, after he had been slaving aboard his ship
for more than four mortal months. But Captain Riga was
a bachelor of expensive habits, and had run up large wine
bills at the City Hotel. He could not afford to be munificent.
Peace to his dinners.

“Mr. Bolton, I believe,” said the captain, now blandly
bowing toward Harry. “Mr. Bolton, you also shipped for

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

three dollars per month: and you had one month's advance in
Liverpool; and from dock to dock we have been about a
month and a half; so I owe you just one dollar and a half,
Mr. Bolton; and here it is;” handing him six two-shilling
pieces.

“And this,” said Harry, throwing himself into a tragical
attitude, “this is the reward of my long and faithful services!”

Then, disdainfully flinging the silver on the desk, he exclaimed,
“There, Captain Riga, you may keep your tin! It
has been in your purse, and it would give me the itch to retain
it. Good morning, sir.”

“Good morning, young gentlemen; pray, call again,” said
the captain, coolly bagging the coins. His politeness, while
in port, was invincible.

Quitting the cabin, I remonstrated with Harry upon his
recklessness in disdaining his wages, small though they were;
I begged to remind him of his situation; and hinted that
every penny he could get might prove precious to him. But
he only cried Pshaw! and that was the last of it.

Going forward, we found the sailors congregated on the
forecastle-deck, engaged in some earnest discussion; while
several carts on the wharf, loaded with their chests, were
just in the act of driving off, destined for the boarding-houses
up-town. By the looks of our shipmates, I saw very plainly
that they must have some mischief under weigh; and so it
turned out.

Now, though Captain Riga had not been guilty of any
particular outrage against the sailors; yet, by a thousand
small meannesses—such as indirectly causing their allowance
of bread and beef to be diminished, without betraying
any appearance of having any inclination that way, and without
speaking to the sailors on the subject—by this, and kindred
actions, I say, he had contracted the cordial dislike of
the whole ship's company; and long since they had bestowed
upon him a name unmentionably expressive of their contempt.

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

The voyage was now concluded; and it appeared that the
subject being debated by the assembly on the forecastle was,
how best they might give a united and valedictory expression
of the sentiments they entertained toward their late lord and
master. Some emphatic symbol of those sentiments was
desired; some unmistakable token, which should forcibly impress
Captain Riga with the justest possible notion of their
feelings.

It was like a meeting of the members of some mercantile
company, upon the eve of a prosperous dissolution of the concern;
when the subordinates, actuated by the purest gratitude
toward their president, or chief, proceed to vote him a
silver pitcher, in token of their respect. It was something
like this, I repeat—but with a material difference, as will
be seen.

At last, the precise manner in which the thing should be
done being agreed upon, Blunt, the “Irish cockney,” was
deputed to summon the captain. He knocked at the cabin-door,
and politely requested the steward to inform Captain
Riga, that some gentlemen were on the pier-head, earnestly
seeking him; whereupon he joined his comrades.

In a few moments the captain sallied from the cabin, and
found the gentlemen alluded to, strung along the top of the
bulwarks, on the side next to the wharf. Upon his appearance,
the row suddenly wheeled about, presenting their
backs; and making a motion, which was a polite salute to
every thing before them, but an abominable insult to all
who happened to be in their rear, they gave three cheers,
and at one bound, cleared the ship.

True to his imperturbable politeness while in port, Captain
Riga only lifted his hat, smiled very blandly, and
slowly returned into his cabin.

Wishing to see the last movements of this remarkable
crew, who were so clever ashore and so craven afloat, Harry
and I followed them along the wharf, till they stopped at a
sailor retreat, poetically denominated “The Flashes.” And

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

here they all came to anchor before the bar; and the landlord,
a lantern-jawed landlord, bestirred himself behind it,
among his villainous old bottles and decanters. He well
knew, from their looks, that his customers were “flush,” and
would spend their money freely, as, indeed, is the case with
most seamen, recently paid off.

It was a touching scene.

“Well, maties,” said one of them, at last—“I spose we
shan't see each other again:—come, let's splice the mainbrace
all round, and drink to the last voyage!

Upon this, the landlord danced down his glasses, on the
bar, uncorked his decanters, and deferentially pushed them
over toward the sailors, as much as to say—“Honorable
gentlemen, it is not for me to allowance your liquor;—help
yourselves, your honors
.”

And so they did; each glass a bumper; and standing in
a row, tossed them all off; shook hands all round, three times
three; and then disappeared in couples, through the several
doorways; for “The Flashes” was on a corner.

If to every one, life be made up of farewells and greetings,
and a “Good-by, God bless you,” is heard for every “How
d'ye do, welcome, my boy
”—then, of all men, sailors shake
the most hands, and wave the most hats. They are here
and then they are there; ever shifting themselves, they shift
among the shifting: and like rootless sea-weed, are tossed to
and fro.

As, after shaking our hands, our shipmates departed,
Harry and I stood on the corner awhile, till we saw the last
man disappear.

“They are gone,” said I.

“Thank heaven!” said Harry.

-- 387 --

p276-394 CHAPTER LXII. THE LAST THAT WAS EVER HEARD OF HARRY BOLTON.

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

That same afternoon, I took my comrade down to the
Battery; and we sat on one of the benches, under the summer
shade of the trees.

It was a quiet, beautiful scene; full of promenading ladies
and gentlemen; and through the foliage, so fresh and bright,
we looked out over the bay, varied with glancing ships; and
then, we looked down to our boots; and thought what a
fine world it would be, if we only had a little money to
enjoy it. But that's the everlasting rub—oh, who can cure
an empty pocket?

“I have no doubt, Goodwell will take care of you, Harry,”
said I, “he's a fine, good-hearted fellow; and will do his
best for you, I know.”

“No doubt of it,” said Harry, looking hopeless.

“And I need not tell you, Harry, how sorry I am to
leave you so soon.”

“And I am sorry enough myself,” said Harry, looking
very sincere.

“But I will be soon back again, I doubt not,” said I.

“Perhaps so,” said Harry, shaking his head. “How far
is it off?”

“Only a hundred and eighty miles,” said I.

“A hundred and eighty miles!” said Harry, drawing the
words out like an endless ribbon. “Why, I couldn't walk
that in a month.”

“Now, my dear friend,” said I, “Take my advice, and
while I am gone, keep up a stout heart; never despair, and
all will be well.”

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

But notwithstanding all I could say to encourage him,
Harry felt so bad, that nothing would do, but a rush to a
neighboring bar, where we both gulped down a glass of
ginger-pop; after which we felt better.

He accompanied me to the steamboat, that was to carry
me homeward; he stuck close to my side, till she was about
to put off; then, standing on the wharf, he shook me by the
hand, till we almost counteracted the play of the paddles;
and at last, with a mutual jerk at the arm-pits, we parted.
I never saw Harry again.

I pass over the reception I met with at home; how I
plunged into embraces, long and loving:—I pass over this;
and will conclude my first voyage by relating all I know of
what overtook Harry Bolton.

Circumstances beyond my control, detained me at home
for several weeks; during which, I wrote to my friend,
without receiving an answer.

I then wrote to young Goodwell, who returned me the
following letter, now spread before me.

“Dear Redburn:—Your poor friend, Harry, I can
not find any where. After you left, he called upon me
several times, and we walked out together; and my interest
in him increased every day. But you don't know how
dull are the times here, and what multitudes of young men,
well qualified, are seeking employment in counting-houses.
I did my best; but could not get Harry a place. However,
I cheered him. But he grew more and more melancholy,
and at last told me, that he had sold all his clothes
but those on his back to pay his board. I offered to loan
him a few dollars, but he would not receive them. I called
upon him two or three times after this, but he was not in;
at last, his landlady told me that he had permanently left
her house the very day before. Upon my questioning her
closely, as to where he had gone, she answered, that she
did not know, but from certain hints that had dropped

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

from our poor friend, she feared he had gone on a whaling
voyage. I at once went to the offices in South-street,
where men are shipped for the Nantucket whalers, and
made inquiries among them; but without success. And
this, I am heartily grieved to say, is all I know of our
friend. I can not believe that his melancholy could bring
him to the insanity of throwing himself away in a whaler;
and I still think, that he must be somewhere in the city.
You must come down yourself, and help me seek him out.”

This letter gave me a dreadful shock. Remembering
our adventure in London, and his conduct there; remembering
how liable he was to yield to the most sudden, crazy,
and contrary impulses; and that, as a friendless, penniless
foreigner in New York, he must have had the most terrible
incitements to committing violence upon himself; I shuddered
to think, that even now, while I thought of him, he
might no more be living. So strong was this impression at
the time, that I quickly glanced over the papers to see if
there were any accounts of suicides, or drowned persons
floating in the harbor of New York.

I now made all the haste I could to the seaport, but
though I sought him all over, no tidings whatever could be
heard.

To relieve my anxiety, Goodwell endeavored to assure
me, that Harry must indeed have departed on a whaling
voyage. But remembering his bitter experience on board
of the Highlander, and more than all, his nervousness about
going aloft, it seemed next to impossible.

At last I was forced to give him up.

Years after this, I found myself a sailor in the Pacific,
on board of a whaler. One day at sea, we spoke another
whaler, and the boat's crew that boarded our vessel, came
forward among us to have a little sea-chat, as is always
customary upon such occasions.

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

Among the strangers was an Englishman, who had
shipped in his vessel at Callao, for the cruise. In the
course of conversation, he made allusion to the fact, that
he had now been in the Pacific several years, and that the
good craft Huntress of Nantucket had had the honor of
originally bringing him round upon that side of the globe.
I asked him why he had abandoned her; he answered that
she was the most unlucky of ships.

“We had hardly been out three months,” said he, “when
on the Brazil banks we lost a boat's crew, chasing a whale
after sundown; and next day lost a poor little fellow, a
countryman of mine, who had never entered the boats; he
fell over the side, and was jammed between the ship, and a
whale, while we were cutting the fish in. Poor fellow, he
had a hard time of it, from the beginning; he was a gentleman's
son, and when you could coax him to it, he sang like
a bird.”

“What was his name?” said I, trembling with expectation;
“what kind of eyes did he have? what was the color
of his hair?”

“Harry Bolton was not your brother?” cried the stranger,
starting.

Harry Bolton! it was even he!

But yet, I, Wellingborough Redburn, chance to survive,
after having passed through far more perilous scenes than
any narrated in this, My First Voyage—which here I end.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Melville, Herman, 1819-1891 [1849], His first voyage (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf276].
Powered by PhiloLogic